set downe vnto you That is to say that from that which hath beene hitherto said for the interpretation and vse of all and euery of the Articles thereof wee may so clearely vnderstand what manner of faith that is whereby wee are iustified in the sight of God that the question of our iustification by faith may by the due consideration thereof be easily decided by vs. For we may easily perceiue that it is such a faith as is grounded wholly vpon the infallible warrant of the most holy and canonicall Scriptures of God rightly vnderstoode and not vpon any humane traditions True iustifying faith generally considered or vnwritten verities as they are called Such a faith as looketh directly to the grauous promises of God and not to those blinde incouragements and ouerweening perswasions or hopes which carnal confidence suggesteth Such a faith as yeeldeth that onely true comfort wherewith the heart of man may soundly boldly comfort and reioyce it selfe Such a faith as worketh by loue and is plentifull in all good duties both toward God and man Gal chap. 5. verse 6. Phil. chap. 1.11 In which respect it is worthily called the faith of the truth which is according to godlinesse vnder the hope of eternall life Tit. chap. 1. verses 1 2. It is no idle and dead faith such as Saint Iames doth iustly condemne chap. 2 verse 14 c. It is not a bare historicall or inwrapped saith to beleeue as the Church beleeueth nor any doubting faith as if it were good modestie so to beleeue such as the Popish Teachers deceiue the people withall It is no such faith as carnall gospellers doe make boast of and in the same their boasting feare not to turne the grace of God into wantonnesse Finally it is no such faith as is void of the power of godlinesse Wherevpon also it likewise followeth that he is no true Christian whosoeuer hee be that hath such a kinde of idle historicall inwrapped or doubting faith Neither is the carnall or loose worshipper any true or kindely and faithfull worshipper of God but onely such as be very carefull to glorifie God and to dispose of all their waies aright in obedience to all the lawes and commandements of God According as God himselfe hath solemnly determined this matter in the 50. Psalme namely in the last verse of the Psalme speaking thus by his holy Prophet He that offereth praise shall glorifie me and to him that disposeth his waie aright I will shew the saluation of God Such as will truely serue and please God must worship him seriously and in good earnest They must also be constant or else all former labour is lost The true faithfull Christian continuing constant must therewith also encrease For as we reade Rom 1.16 17. The Gospel is the power of God to saluation c. whereby the righteousnesse of God is reuealed from faith to faith And therefore it is that the same Apostle maketh his prayer for the Thessalonians 2. Epist chap. 1.11 that God would make them worthie of his calling and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnesse and the worke of faith with power That the name of our Lord Iesus Christ may be glorified in them and they in him according to the grace of our God and of the Lord Iesus Christ Reade also Ephes 4 verse 11 12 13 c. And the Apostle Peter 2. Epist 3.18 Grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ to him be glory for euer and euer Amen Moreouer this we must know that albeit faith is of a working nature yet to speake properly it doth not iustifie by works but onely in that it apprehendeth Christ whom God hath made the Lord our righteousnesse yea to be euen all in all vnto vs and for vs. 1. Cor. 1.30 and Colos 2.9 10. Wherevpon it is that the Apostle Paul often affirmeth yea that he plentifully and strongly disputeth and proueth that our iustification is of the free grace mercy of God namely in his Epistles written to the Romans and to the Galatians So that faith it selfe hath no power to iustifie otherwise then as an instrumentall cause and that also by the meere grace of God which inableth it to apprehend and lay hold vpon our Sauiour Christ and his righteousnesse Neither hath it any power at all to worke but through the sanctification of the holy Ghost And both of these powers also are diligently to be distinguished For as both the fire and the Sunne haue their double force that is to giue light and to make warme yet doe they neither warme by their light nor giue light by their warmth so albeit faith doth inlighten the mind to behold the fauour grace of God in Christ Iesus also inflameth the heart to be zealous of all good workes to the glory of God yet doth it no more iustifie by working then fire or the Sunne do burne by that light which they giue Yea and to speake more properly it is God onely who iustifieth sinners as the alone efficient cause and fountaine of iustification and that euen through his meere grace in that he forgiueth their sinnes for Iesus Christs sake and imputeth his righteousnesse vnto them Rom. 3.24 25 26 27 28. And 2. Cor. 5.21 as was said before As for works of obedience they are fruits onely declaring the truth of that faith which iustifieth And so is the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood as hath beene shewed more at large in the beginning of this part of our Treasurie Finally it may well be obserued that when we speake generally of iustification by faith wee may vnderstand iustification to be a generall fruit of beleeuing the whole doctrine of saluation contained in all the Articles of our beliefe as well concerning God the Father and the holy Ghost as the Sonne c. without neglect of any of them though with a special respect and relying vpon the sufferings and death of our Sauiour Christ These are the things which I thought good to adde vnto all former particulars for a generall conclusion of the whole doctrine of our christian beliefe Now God of his infinite mercy make vs truly wise with all his Saints and elect children vnto our eternall saluation in the right vnderstanding beleeuing and obeying of the great mysterie of Godlinesse in Iesus Christ our Lord. To whom with the Father and the holy Ghost one true and eternall God be all praise honour and glory both now and for euer and euer Amen FINIS Verses Eucharisticall or of thanksgiuing to the honour and praise of our most gratious good God THe Gospel is a Iewell rare And hidden from our sight Gospel This present worke a key it is To bring it vnto light Faith is the hand whose proper t' is Thereon to lay sure hold Faith Iustification This book this hand doth guide vnto This pretious pearle of gold And by this Faith which holdeth it Made iust and sau'd we be This
the Churche Thus then wee may perceiue what the word to iustifie or iustification it selfe in the sight of God meaneth when we speake of our iustification by faith For it is nothing in effect but the apprehension and application of Christs righteousnes redemption to a mans selfe according to the free promise and gift of God whose good will and pleasure it is to impute it to euery true beleeuer as verily and fully as if hee had performed it himselfe Question But what doth the same worde signifie when the Apostle denyeth that to workes which hee ascribeth to faith hee affirming plainely and peremptorilie that no man can possiblie be iustified by his owne workes Answere The meaning is that no man either hath or can possiblie performe the morall workes commanded in the most holy and righteous law of God so perfectlie that he should thereby deserue to be accounted righteous before the iudgement seate of God and for the same to be worthy of that high rewarde of the Crowne of righteousnesse and glorie the which God of his free grace and mercie hath for his Sonne our Lorde Iesus Christes sake layde vp for those onely which beleeue in his name and loue and longe after his most glorious and blessed appearing ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is true So saith the Apostle Paul 2. Timoth 4.7.8 And againe Rom 3.20 Wee knowe that whatsoeuer the lawe saith it saith it to them which are vnder the lawe that euery mouth may be stopped and all the world be culpable before God Therefore by the workes of the lawe shall no flesh be iustified in his sight for by the lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne And in the same chapter verse 28. Therefore wee conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe Likewise chapt 11. 6. and in many other places of his most holie Epistles But it may be obiected that the Apostle Iames seemeth to teach otherwise For hee affirmeth expressely that not onely Abraham that renowmed father of the faithfull but also that Rahab a heathen woman one that was before of an infamous condition of life was after that she beleeued iustified by her workes Question Howe therefore are these wordes of the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood Answere We are first of all vndoubtedly to perswade our selues that it neuer came into the Apostle Iames his minde to teach any thing in his holie Epistle contrarie no nor in any the least thing dissenting from the doctrine of the Apostle Paul ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This ought to bee out of all question indeede For both the one and the other did both write and preach alwaies by one and the same most faithfull and constant Spirit of truth by whom no doubt they were perfectly guided led into all truth according to the promise of our Sauior Christ Iohn 16 13. And the rather are we thus to perswade our selues in the present pointe of doctrine because it is a doctrine both of the most singular honour and glorie to the most free grace and mercie of God and also of the greatest comfort to our owne poore soules that may be as was mentioned before Yea and further also of all other doctrines most effectuall to prouoke vs and all true beleeuers to all holy thankfulnes and good dutie toward the Lord God our most gratious and mercifull Father for the same And the rather also will we thus perswade our selues if we duly consider as the truth is that the doctrine of Iustification by workes and the imagined opinion of the merit and worthines thereof before the iudgement seate of God is as a learned and godly Father hath well obserued many waies exceedingly preiudiciall both to Gods glory and to our owne comfort and to the truth it selfe M Foxe in his obseruations concerning the doctrine of the lawe of God Act. And Mâ—n pag 894. For first as he truly saith they that teach Iustification by the workes of the lawe the which is contrary to the ende and scope of the lawe they do peruert all method and order of doctrine 2 They seeke that in the lawe which the lawe cannot giue 3 They are not able either to comfort themselues or other 4 They keepe mens soules in an vncertaine doubting of their saluation 5 They obscure the light of Gods grace 6 They are vnkinde to Gods benefits 7 They are iniurious to Christes passion Yea enemies to his crosse 8 They stop Christian libertie 9 They bereaue the Church the spouse of Christ of her due comfort as taking away the Sunne out of the world 10 In all their doings they shoote at a wrong marke For where Christ onely is set vp to be apprehended by our faith and so freely to iustifie vs they leauing this Iustification by faith set vp other markes partly of the lawe and partly of their owne deuising for men to shoote at This therefore as that learned Father hath obserued is the B. of Romes doctrine and not the doctrine of the Apostle Iames. Question How then is the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood in that he saith Abraham and Rahab were iustified by workes Answere The Apostle Iames hauing iust cause to reproue certaine vaine and carnall professours of the Gospell euen such as verbally and in word onely boasted of their faith but were altogether vnfruitfull in good workes he is accordingly veriâ— earnest in declaring not what are the causes of our Iustification as the Apostle Paul doth but onely what maner of faith the iustifying faith is whereby true beleeuers are iustified in the sight of God It is very true and so can it not but be acknowledged of euery vpright and diligent Reader Proceed you therfore to declare what manner of faith the true iustifying faith is according to the doctrine of S. Iames. Question How can you describe it according to the true intent of the Apostle Iames Answere He giueth plainly to vnderstand that the true iustifying faith is not an idle and vnfruitfull faith such as theirs was whom he iustly reproueth and therefore termeth it a dead faith but that it is such a faith as through the quickening grace of the holy Ghost worketh by loue Gâ—l 5. â— Heb. 11.33 and is fruitfull in the actions and duties thereof And that for the same cause it maâ— iustly be said that such as do so beleeue are by their workes that is to say by the fruites of their faith iustified to haue a true iustifying faith in deed to the comfort of their owne hearts and before the Church of God so farre as it may iudge and discerne Explication and proofe That this is the true scope of the doctrine of the Apostle Iames it will in deed appeare to euery one that will diligently and in the feare of God bend his minde to consider of it wisely comparing one thing with an other Let vs therfore yet againe vpon the occasion renewed vse some further diligence for the clearing of this point of
of God But when we affirme that we are iustified onely by faith in such sense as hath bene expressed our meaning is not to exclude the care practise of any good work in those that are so iustified but rather by the magnifying of the grace of God to prouoke our selues others so much the more earnestly to the studie performance of al obedience for declaratiō of our true thankfulnes to God And for many other weightie causes to wit for the assuring vnto our selues the truth of our owne faith the certaintie of our election for the quiet peace of our cōsciēces also for the good exāple of others that they seeing our good works may be moued to glorifie the name of God our heauenly father lest otherwise we should imbolden any to speake euil of the Gospel or at the least grieue the rest of the brethren if we should be vnfruitful in good works c. We teach also as we haue learned out of the word of God that the faithfull seruants of God truly iustified are likewise truly sanctified yea so as through the renewment regeneratiō of the H. Ghost they haue a certaine measure of true inherent practike righteousnes in dying to sin the actions thereof in liuing to righteousnes all the good outward works fruites of the same And therefore are they vsually in the holy Scriptures described by this as by a speciall propertie that they loue righteousnes and that they are such as followe righteousnes c. So that in comparison of the vnfaithfull wicked whether more open loose transgressors or more close counterfet hipocrites they may truly be iustified that is preferred approued for righteous aboue them according as Saul was conuict euen in his own cōscience that Dauid was more righteous then himself Yea so are they renewed sanctified by the holy ghost that they are truly indeed accounted righteous inchoately in part euen before God who hath giuen them truth in their inward parts according as the holy Scriptures doe not in vaine call Noah Lot Iob and many other Iust men fearing God eschuing euill c. Gen. 7 1.2 Pet. 2 7 8. Iob. ch 1 ver 1 8. Ezek. 14 20. Luke 1 6 ch 2 25. In which respect we may truly vse the words of the Apo. Iames and say that they were all iustified by their workes that is declared to be righteous indeed in some measure of truth not in shew appearance only According also as it is said by our Sa Chr in the Gospell By thy words thou shalt be iustified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned that is it shall hereby be iustly discerned of men what manner of one thou art how thou art among them to be accounted esteemed Mat. 12 37. And as we read 1. Iohn 3 7. He that doth righteousnes is righteous to wit he is righteous indeed in truth though not perfectly righteous as he had taught before in that he wrot thus If wee say we haue no sin We deceiue our selues the truth is not in vs. Thus we doe not deny but plainely affirme that all true beleeuers iustified by faith haue as an effect thereof a generall care and practise of righteousnes begun in them though neuer perfected here in this life Neither yet do we deny but that through the same grace of God the sanctification of his holy spirit which he giueth vnto them the faithfull seruants of God may so vprightly behaue themselues toward men specially in some particular action yea in the generall intention purpose of their heart that they may truly professe that they are for any thing that men may charge them with as cleare as the child borne but yesterday Like as Dauid protesteth concerning his loiall heart toward king Saul altogether free from intending any traiterous conspiracy against him as Ps 7 3 4 5 Ps 131 2. Where he compareth himself to a yong child in respect of his innocency in that matter According also to that of our Sa. Christ Mat. 18 1 that we must all of vs as yong children be voide of pride ambition or else we cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Like also as the Prophet Samuel cleareth himselfe as touching his vprightnes in gouernment and is iustified of the people 1 Sam. ch 12. And Paul Act. 20 33 c. And as Moses appealeth to God Num. chap. 16 15. Yea so may the seruants of God through his grace behaue thēselues in duties more directly respecting his own diuine maiestie that they may truly protest in his sight that they haue serued him in truth of heart as K. Hezekiah for his part protesteth in a good conscience Isay 38 3. And that they doe vnfeinedly loue the Lord as Peter protested Ioh. 21.17 Thou knowest Lord that I loue thee And Dauid Ps 18 1 and 116 1. And specially in some one action may they by the speciall grace of GOD so behaue themselues that they may in speciall manner bee iustified that is not onely bee allowed and approued but more then ordinarily commended therein as we haue the zealous act of Phineas set forth vnto vs for a notable example in that he executing the Lords iudgement vpon the adulterous Israelite and the Midianitish harlot it was accounted to him for righteousnes from generation to generation so pleasing was it vnto the Lord Numb 25 10 11 12 13 13 14 15 and Psal 106 30 31. According also to that which our Sauiour Christ saith of the woman in the Gospell who of singular loue toward him powred a boxe of very costly ointment vpon him Verily saith he wheresoeuer this Gospell shal be preached throughout all the world there shall also this that she hath done be spoken of for a memoriall of her Mat. 26 13. Thus we deny not but willingly grant that the faithful seruants of God haue their righteousnes in truth veritie through the sanctification of the spirit of God both infused or rather inspired and euen inherent in them and also actually flowing from them in the actions and duties of true righteousnes so that God himselfe being iudge and approuing the worke of his owne spirit they are found of him truly worthy to be preferred before the wicked yea to be receiued into his heauenly kingdome when they shall iustly be shut out and condemned to Hell for euer as we read Matt. 25 31 c. But with all we doe no lesse truly constantly affirme Isay 64.6 We are all as an vncleane thing or person to wit as a leaper And all our righteousnes is as a clout to be cast out of sight or nought worth c. Read also Exod. 28 38 Phillip 3 8 9. that all this their righteousnes is onely by fauour and mercy accepted of God with allowance from the throne of his grace as a fruit of their perfect iustification by faith in Christ through
our iustification may yeelde most perfect glorie and praise to the free grace and mercy of God as Ephes 1 6. Thirdly we are iustified in such sort as the death and sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ may without any the least impeachment be acknowledged as it is in truth of most high value merit before God Tit. 3 5 6 7 1. Pet. 1 8 19. Finally we are iustified so as most perfect comfort may be warranted vnto vs in our greatest temptations against the guiltines of sinne and the feare of death Hell according to that of the Apostle Paul Rom. 7 24 25 1. Cor 15 57 and 2. Ep. 1 9. Philip. 1 20 21. But all these excellent comfortable effects follow iustification by faith in Christ cannot stand with any imagined iustification by the worthines of our own works in any parcell or part thereof which would euen falsifie the truth of faith it selfe It followeth therfore that we are perfectly iustified in the sight of God by faith in Christ not by our owne works How thē is this word of iustificatiō to be takē whē it is applied to works as the Apostle Iames doth beeing drawen therevnto vpon a speciall occasion Verilie no otherwise as was answered but as workes may outwardlie argue and declare to others and inwardlie confirme to our selues the truth of our faith in Christ which onely is the instrument of our perfect iustification by him And so doth the Apostle Iames expresse his owne meaning chap 2.18 in that hee giueth plainly to vnderstand that it is the duty of euery Christian to shew forth his faith by his works And this is that which he disputeth in this latter part of the chap as it is further euident in that he had to deale against such as boasted that they had faith when in the meane while they were voyde of all good workes In maior annot in vers 14. ca. 2 The which place of the Apostle Iames to the end it may be the better vnderstood I will here set down the learned and diligent interpretation of M. Beza for the acording of either Apostle with other In so much saith he as Sophisters wee will in our language call them Cauillers doe vrge no other place to wit of holie Scripture more stoutlie to the ende they might ouerthrow the doctrine of the grace of God and that truely in such sorte that this Epistle hath ben for the same cause refused of some as if it were contrarie to sound doctrine therfore I for my part will the rather indeuor briefly to giue some light to the vnderstanding of the same place to the end it may plainly appeare that it neither maketh any thing on the behalf of the Cauillers neither yet containeth any thing differing from the sound and true doctrine of iustification by free fauour grace To the which end as saith this excellent Interpreter the Apostles drift is principally to be considered Hee had before dealt against those that would seeme to liue holily though in the meane while they were accepters of persons and hee hath pulled away from them their false visard of holines But now hee setteth vpon another sorte of men that is vppon such as putting vppon the bare knowledge of the doctrine of the Gospell the title of faith doe so rest in that their deuise as if they were of all other most righteous men though in the mean season their whole life aboundeth in much wickednes so farre off are they from the practise of charity And this to be the Apostles drift it is so cleare that I suppose saith Beza the Cauillers thēselues wil not denie it to be so Now let vs consider after wat maner such men are to be reasoned against Paul specially in his epistles to the Romans and to the Galatians is alltogether in this to teach that wee are freely iustified by faith without workes or which is all one by faith in Christ Wherfore is he so Surelie because he bickered with them who either did set their own merites in stead of grace or else did couple ioyne them with grace It was behoouefull for him therfore first of all to discusse the right way of iustification in so much as they instituted false wayes meanes in stead of the true But as touching these to wit with whō the Apostle Iames hath to deale like as the controuersie with thē is altogether contrarie so the matter it selfe sheweth that hee was to take a cleane contrarie course in his disputation against them For they that is to say some among the Romans and Galatians to whom Paul wrote they sought to establish iustification by works these that is some among them to whom the Apo Iames did wright they did not onely remoue iustification from workes but also they tooke away euen works themselues Wherfore like as against these free iustification by faith is so defended that not good works thēselues are taken away but only the power of iustifying is withdrawn from them so here who seeth not that euen in a contrary course works are in such wise to be established that although the power of iustificatiō be not yeelded to thē yet that true iustification may be discerned by them as by the effects therof I will vtter the matter yet more plainly saith the Interpreter There to wit in Pauls epistles the question is concerning the cause but here that is in the epistle of Iames it is about the effects There Paul cometh down from the cause to the effect here Iames from the effects goeth vp to the cause There the question is how wee may be iustified here howe it may be perceiued that wee are iustified There works are excluded from beeing the cause of iustification here it is firmely determined that they are the effects of iustification There it is denied that the works of those who are to be iustified do goe before here it is affirmed that they do follow after that men are alreadie iustified For to what purpose were it for a man to prooue against these that wee are not iustified by workes seeing they are so farre from ascribing more vnto workes then is meete that they do not require them as true testimonies of righteousnes The which things beeing so who seeth not how miserablie the Sophisticall cauillers are deceiued for want of true light of iudgement in that they goe about to accord Iames with Paul as if either of them handeled one and the same question concerning the causes of iustification Hence cōmeth that their crooked distinction of workes morall and ceremoniall as though these onely to wit the ceremoniall were excluded by Paul c. Hitherto out of Beza his annotations Thus therfore hauing sufficiently as wee trust for the course of this our exercise declared the truth of this great and high pointe of our iustification by faith wee might come now to the second pointe pertaining to the explication of the former answer touching the promise of iustification
and saluation that is what the word saluation or to saue meaneth saue that to make the matter yet more plaine if it may bee I am to aske you here a question or two more Question And first may it not be thought that the Apostle Paul in that hee opposeth faith to works maketh the opposition onely betwixt the ceremoniall workes of the lawe and the faith of the Gospell as was said euen now and not betwixt it and the workes of the morall lawe Answere No it may not be thought so For it is manifest that the Apostle excludeth the one as well as the other yea most expressely the workes of the morall lawe to the which ende hee doth alledge that text of the lawe which doth most properlie belong thervnto Explication and proofe It is true So we read Gal 3.10 For as the Apostle saith so many as are of the workes of the lawe they are vnder the curse for it is written Cursed is euery man that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the lawe to doe them The which Scripture in Moses Deut 27. followeth after an enumeration of the morall and not ceremoniall duties of the lawe And touching the ceremoniall ther was lesse neede that they should be so expressely mentioned because they of themselues doe more euidently disclaime iustification by the exercise of them in so much as they doe more apparantly point vnto Christ and are otherwise a flat handwriting against the vsers of them whosoeuer should seeke iustification by them as the Apostle teacheth Colos 2.14 For what did circumcision signifie but the corruption of mans nature to be put off and cast aside c What the legall and ceremoniall washings but that man is stained with the soile and filth of sinne what did the slaine sacrifices testifie but that euery man hath iustly deserued euerlasting death and damnation if God should enter into iudgement against them c And therfore seing they all conteined a manifest confession of sinnes in the practise of them there was no such need that they should be so expressely mentioned in this question concerning iustification as the other should though they as well as these be altogether excluded in this case Now therfore seeing all the works of the holie lawe of God as well morall as ceremoniall are dis-abled from iustification by reason of the weakenes of them or rather of man himselfe for his not performance of them Rom 8.3 Infinitelie much rather then all popish ceremonies and all their workes of blinde superstitious deuotion yea all their best workes of almes must needes be blotted out of this reckoning in so much as they are for the most part contrary to the expresse commandement of God and they that are commanded are done of them in a corrupt manner through the proude opinion they haue of merit and to wrong endes euen for the credit and maintenance of a false and Antichristian worship c. Question Well be it so that we exclude all works ceremoniall and morall commanded in the law of God and much rather all heathenish works done according to the light of nature and all popish works wrought of blinde deuotion or of proude presumption yet to the end wee may ioyne Paul and Iames togither may wee not thinke that true Christians after they be endued with fath are iustified partlie by faith in Christ and partly by their owne works which they doe in faith No Answere in no wise For seeing our best workes are vnperfect that faith which should rest in any part vpon such workes it should stay it selfe vpon a false and deceiuable ground and so should euen betray and ouerthrowe it selfe Explicatiō proofe It must needs be so And in very deed no man can do any good work in the true faith of Christ but he must ipso facto renoūce all opinion of iustificatiō therby or else it is not done in faith For so much shall a mā denie vnto Christ as he doth attribute vnto his owne work Neither will Christ himselfe be partaker with vs in this work of iustification He will be a whole Sauior or no Sauior at all vnto vs. But yet let me ask you another thing Question Though our works don in faith are vnperfect yet for Christs sake God doth accept them yea he doth crown reward thē therfore it semeth that this cānot hinder why they should not iustifie vs in some part For if God do so gratiously accept them who shall except against them God doth very gratiously accept thē in deed Answere as tokens of true thākefulnes as holy fruits of obedience sanctified through faith in Christ but not to any part of our iustification Question It is true God wil in this matter accept of no obediēce that is vnperfect His iustice will not indure it But yet another question May not the faith of the Gospell or faith in Christ comprehend the whole religion worship as some contend and so take in all Christian works as into one inclosure with faith Answere In this question of iustification it cannot be so taken It should be an vniust inclosure not of the commons from the poore but of a royall dignitie from Christ as the opposition and thick hedge or wall which God himselfe hath made betwixt faith and works in the Epistles of his faithfull Apostle Paul doth manifestly declare Question It is very true Nowe onely one thing and then no more Is not faith it selfe whereby we are iustified a worke And why then should we so shunne works as hauing no place in our iustification Answere Faith in that it is a work or action it doth not simply and of it selfe iustifie but onely in that it apprehendeth Christ and imbraceth him alone for perfect iustification Explicatiō and proofe So it is indeed And in no other sense doth our Sa Chr himselfe say Ioh 6.29 This is the work of God that is a work singularly wel pleasing vnto him that ye do beleue in him whō he hath sent For seeing God hath sent Christ euē to this end he should be beleued in it must needs be very acceptable vnto him that we should beleeue in him Neuertheles this we may easily perceiue that it was not the purpose of our Sa Christ in those wordes to determine faith to be properly a worke but answering the Iewes in their owne worde enquiring of workes hee draweth them frō their owne sense and telleth them that this is the worke of God VVhat saluation is NOw let vs proceed And hauing shewed what iustification is what haue you learned that this other word Saluation Question or to Saue doth meane Answere To saue is not onely by the merit of Christs death and obedience to deliuer discharge from all guiltines punishment due to sin in the iust displeasure wrath of God but also by the power efficacie of the same satisfactory death obedience to deliuer from the power strength
bringeth nothing to God but rather presenteth a man altogether empty and forlorne in his sight that he may be replenished with Christ his grace Wherfore it is a passiue work if I may so speake whervnto no reward is due Neither doth it yeelde any righteousnes to a man which it hath not receiued of Christ before Calu. vpon Iohn 6.29 And now further that our Sauiour Christ was necessarily both to fulfill the righteousnes of the law and also to die for vs to the ende we might be perfectly iustified by him it may easily appeare if wee doe rightly consider that all of vs who stand in need of iustification by him doe not onely want righteousnes in that we can neither for the present nor shall euer be able in this life to fulfill the righteousnes of Gods law our own selues who faile alwaies euen in the best duties that we doe but also that we are infinitely guiltie of transgressions rebellions concerning the time past through the pacience of God as the Apostle Paul hath taught vs. Yea and besides all this wee doe originallie stand whollie corrupte and guiltie of eternall condemnation before the iudgement seate of God as the same Apostle hath convicted all the world both yong and olde Roma 3.19.20 and chapt 5.12 c. For the least of which our transgressions wee our selues could neuer in our owne persons haue made any iust and sufficient recompence or satisfaction to the most holy iustice of God Iâ— is necessarie therfore that wee doe in euery respect relie whollie vpon our Sauiour Christ alone and vppon the most free grace and mercie of the Lord God our heauenly Father for our Iustification and Saluation seeing it is expressâ—ly affirmed as we haue often heard and reade and cannot too often heare reade and consider out of the holy Scriptures that they are not to be found in any other but in him alone as Act. 4.11.12 This is the stone cast aside of the builders which is become the head of the corner Neither is ther saluation in any other for among men there is giuen no other name vnder heauen wherby we must be saued Our Sa Christ onely of all men is perfectly holy and righteous in life Our Sa Christ alone is of all men pure vndefiled by nature He therfore alone and no other could be that meete and worthy sacrifice euen the lambe of God without spot which God himselfe hath appointed to take awaye the sinnes of the world and to bring in euerlasting righteousnesse as the Prophet Daniel long before the performance of it did prophesie of him in the 9. chapter of his prophesie And in deede in somuch as wee in and of our selues are altogether corrupt and sinfull by nature yea and doe still so remaine in a great part euen after the grace of regeneration is begunne in vs howe may it be thought in any probabilitie of good reason that any mans owne workes should iustifie himselfe and deserue any thing at Gods hand for the merit and worthines therof as our popish false teachers doe blasphemouslie contend For whether wee â—â—te vp our eyes to God or cast them downe vpon our selues wee shall be easily yea and that with great force also cast off from all confidence this way if so be wee will vprightly weigh and consider all things For first concerning God hee is as wee knowe such a one and so infinitlie rich and all-sufficient in himselfe that whatsoeuer is giuen him hee hath nothing the more And as the holy prophet saith Who hath giuen him and it shall be recompenced him As though he should say that God is beholding to no creature but hee giueth aboundantly to all and yet hee hath neuer the lesse And secondlie as touching our selues wee want all those conditions which are necessarie to bee found in those persons that should merit or deserue anie thing at the hands of God For first wee are not out of his debt nay wee are most deeply indebted vnto him by thousands of talents as we read in the Gospell Secondlie we can gratifie God with no good thing which we haue not first receiued of him And besides that which wee are able to bring is nothing equall to that reward of euerlasting life and saluation which proud men shame not for their worthines to challenge at the hands of God Nay rather euen that little which wee bring vnto God and the same also his owne gift bestowed on vs before it turneth to our owne further benefit through the exceeding bountifulnesse of God And therfore howe much the more God vouchsafeth to accept at the handes of any their seruice and duety by so much the more they are yet more deeplie bound and indebted to him For it is of meere grace and fauour that hee accepteth any duety at all at any mans hands To the which end worthily saith Elihu in the booke of Iob. chap 35.7 speaking on the Lordes behalfe in this wise If thou be righteous saith hee what giuest thou vnto him or what receiueth hee at thy hand Thy wickednes may hurt a man as thou art and thy righteousnes may profit the sonne of man c. Howe then may it be thought that it is in any mans power to benefit the Lord and to deserue anie thing at his handes whereby hee should be beholding or indebted vnto him Blessed be the Lord our God therfore who hath of his most gratious goodnesse inlightened his seruants to see and vnderstand the truth of this most holie and comfortable doctrine of our free iustification by faith and to discerne the vanitie and wickednesse of the false doctrine of mans merite by his owne works To the which end it shall be to our comfort as I trust to call to minde some holie testimonies which the seruants of God haue giuen vnto it from time to time Among whom that faithfull Martyr and minister of the Gospell of Christ M. Patrick Hamelton M. Patrick Hameltâ—â— â—n his bâ—â—ke 〈◊〉 stated out of latin mâ—â— English 〈◊〉 I Fâ—yâ—h set downe by M. Foâ—e Aâ—t and Moâ—um pag. â—â—â— c. hath with great sharpnes and dexteritie of holie vnderstanding expressed it wher hee affirmeth and confirmeth from the holie Scriptures that to speake exactely no manner of workes doe make vs eyther righteous or vnrighteous good or euill and that they neither saue nor condemne the children of God Hee expresseth his meaning thus and it is very true that vntill a man be iustified by faith and so be by faith allowed of God to be a good man he can not possiblie doe any good thing acceptable to God neither can any good deedes make him a good man For in deed without faith he can doe no good worke well Likewise also as he saith further euill works are not the cause that any man is euill but hee himselfe beeing euill first afterward worketh that which is euill Finallie as hee truely saith workes doe not saue but faith whence spring all good works Neither
do euill works simplie and in themselues considered condemne but rather infidelitie which is the root of all euill For to him that beleeueth Christ hath by his passion obtained forgiuenesse of all sinnes c. Read also the answere of Iohn Lambert another faithfull Martyr to the 31. Article obiected against him Good workes saith he make not a man iust but a man once iustified doth then good workes And so hath Augustine said of more ancient time that good works doe not goe before in him that is to be iustified but follow after his iustification He disputeth also that onely infidelitie is Peccatum damnans the sinne that doth vtterly cast men away Whereas faith is a generall medicine that healeth all sinne which the child of God may fall into These Christian paradoxes or strange sentences as they may seeme to be they are no other then our Sauiour Christ himselfe hath taught and namely by the similitude of a tree Mat. ch 12 33 34 35. Either make the tree good and the fruit good or else make the tree euill and the fruit thereof euill for the tree is known by his fruit O generation of vipers saith our Sa Christ to the proud Pharisies that iustified themselues made a great outward shewe of holines how can ye speake good things when ye are euill For of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things and an euill man out of an euill treasure bringeth forth euill things Now it is faith onely which maketh a man like the good tree and infidelitie which maketh a man like the euill tree c. Wherfore well saith an other learned man Beza in his Annotations vpon the 2. Chap. of Iames. Who would euer haue thought that men could haue bene so vntoward as to say that good fruit doth make the tree good to the end they might bring in the iustification of mans own works and not rather to confesse that the tree must first bee good before it can bring forth good fruit For this verily as he truly saith is no lesse absurd foolish then if a man should be of this minde to think that the cause should come of the effect And thus insomuch as we must be iustified by faith in Christ before we can doe any good worke it followeth that neither any workes before nor any good works after can iustifie vs in the sight of God For we are herein altogether preuented by our Sauiour Christ who alone is our perfect righteousnes before God as hath bin sufficiently declared Wherein it may iustly be delightfull to euery true beleeuer to see mans workes defeated and abased that the works of our Sauiour Christ onely may be perfectly aduanced and established WHerefore that we may now at the last conclude this point of iustification by faith in Christ and also of saluation the blessed consequent therof let vs firmely assure our selues against al aduersaries of the grace of God that they contending for a meritorious righteousnes really infused and inherent in themselues and concurring with their faith the which also with them is no better then a morral vertue assenting generally to the truth of the Gospel without any particular assurance that the righteousnes and saluation of Christ is certainly theirs let vs I say assure our selues frō the former testimonies reasons out of the holy Scriptures that they are herein altogether most grosly deceiued in that they haue not learned or rather if wee speake of those that professe learning among them that they haue hardened their hearts against the euident instructions of the word of God which as wee haue seene both plainely and plentifully distinguisheth betwixt the righteousnes of works and that which is by faith yea in this doctrine of iustification doe oppose workes to faith as perfect contraries the one being of the iust God the other of sinfull man that according to nature this of grace infinitly aboue all naturall reason or power and reach that of mans proud challenge this of Gods most free gift onely proper to those whom God maketh newe creatures to himselfe by regeneration in Christ euen such to whom onely he giueth this speciall grace that in the deniall of themselues they humble themselues in themselues and reioyce onely in that righteousnes which God hath brought to light exhibited in our S C. Let vs therfore be specially wel aduised take heed that we neuer abolish true humilitie out of our hearts by mis-vnderstanding the reioicing of the Gospell as they do whosoeuer stand conceited in the merit worthines of their own workes For doubtles the magnifying of mans owne works ariseth from that proud and arrogant opinion which men haue first conceiued concerning the worthines of themselues and their owne persons how vnworthie soeuer in truth they be And whereas they would seeme to borrow the merit of their owne workes from the merit of Christ this being altogether without warrant from Christ it is to be accounted no better then a cunning shift euen a meere deuise and vizard to couer and shadow their pride withall For if they meant in good sooth to magnifie Christes merit and worthines they would according to the doctrine of Christ rest wholly and solely in the same as being most perfect and entier in it selfe Out of all question whatsoeuer is more then this it is of wicked and diuellish pride how goodly a glosse soeuer any shall put vpon it It is but poison in a glittering cup. Let it for euer suffice that our Sauiour Christ hath by his owne hand pulled off the counterfet vizard thereof as was alledged before Luk. 18. vers 9. c. where the proude Pharisie as we haue seene is reiected of God for trusting in his owne righteousnes though he pretended to be thankfull to God for those his imagined vertues whereof he boasted himselfe but the poore sorrowfull sinfull Publican is iustified before God Let popish Iusticiaries therefore following their elder brethren the Pharisies boast and glory in their own works as they lust we for our parts wil by the grace of God humble our selues with all the faithfull seruants of God in the sight of our sinnes vnworthines and reioyce only in the Lord and in the multitude of his free grace mercy only in and by our Lord Iesus Christ according to the tenure of his owne most holie word promise Isai 45.25 The whole seed of Israel shall be iustified and glorie in the Lord. According also to that 1. Cor. 1.30.31 and Ephe. 2.9 as was alledged heretofore VVhat Repentance is NOw let vs goe forward You haue already answered to two of the things last propounded to wit what is meant by the word to Iustifie and also what this other word to Saue doth signifie The third thing yet remaineth that is what Repentance is The which though it was touched in our entrance into the doctrine of
receiue saith our Sauiour Christ c. Nowe this wee knowe is a speciall petition which wee are to aske of God that it would please him to increase our Faith as wee haue the example of the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ Thus much for the explanation and proofe of this answere NExt to this it is not as I suppose amisse that you shew after what manner I meane in what course and order the holie Ghost doth work this worke of our regeneration and newe birth with the increases thereof in the seuerall parts or branches of it so farre as for the present wee can discerne Question What is the order of this his working Answere First hee sheweth euery one of the Elect children of God his owne ignorant sinnefull and damnable estate yea hee subdueth their soules to an acknowledgement of the iust deserued damnation which is due thervnto and accordinglie to feare and tremble at the curse of the Lawe Secondly hee inlighteneth the minde to see the Saluation of God with hope to bee a partaker thereof Thirdlie hee stirreth vp the affection of the heart to a longing desire after it and therewithall to mourne for sinne which might iustly separate betwixt vs and it Yet so as hee causeth the heart to long with patience in waiting for the comfort and assurance of attaining vnto it Fourthlie he powreth into the soule and conscience a feeling and ioyous tast of Gods loue and of his gratious readinesse to shew mercie yea hee giueth such a certificat of their particular Adoption to bee the children of God that they reioyce more therein then if they had wonne the whole world Finallie the holy Ghost doth not cease to stirre vp euerie true beleeuer to an earnest care and indeuour of daylie profiting by all holy meanes both in Knowledge and Faith and also in Repentance and obedience of the Gospell comforting and strengthening them also against all such lettes and discouragementes as they doe meete withall For the first of these read Iohn ch 16.9.10.11.12 The holie Ghost as our Sauiour Christ hath taught vs reprooueth the world of Sinne and of Righteousnesse and of Iudgment Of sinne saith our Sauiour because they beleeue not in mee c. Wherby it is euident that not to beleeue in Christ is a very great and a grieuous sinne For the second read Ephes 1.17.18 where the holie Ghost is called the Spirit of wisedome and Reuelation inlightening the eyes of our vnderstanding to know the hope of the calling of God c. Read also 1. Cor 2.9.10 The things which the eye hath not seene c. God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit For the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God And for the comfort of Hope see Rom 8.24 Wee are saued by Hope Thirdly for that desire and longing after Saluation which the holy Ghost worketh read in the same chapt the 23. verse and also verses 26.27 Wee which haue the first fruits of the Spirit doe euen sigh in our selues waiting for the Adoption euen the redemption of our bodies Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for wee knowe not what to pray as wee ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed c. And the children of God are noted by this property that they loue the saluation of God Psal 40.16 And which is in effect all one they are said to be such as loue the appearing of the Lord. 2. Tim. 4.8 And therefore they pray Come Lord Iesu come quickly Reuel 22 20. And Psal 119.41 Let thy louing kindnes come vnto me ó Lord and thy saluation according to thy promise Neuerthelesse they wayte with patience according to that of the Patriarke Iaacob Gen 49.18 O Lord I haue waited for thy saluation And as Simeon vppon whom was the holy Ghost as the Euangelist testifieth waited for the consolation of Israel Luke 2.25 And as we read Rom 8.25 If we hope for that we see not we doe with patience abide for it According also to that in the 123. Psal Behold as the eyes of seruants looke to the hand of their Maisters and as the eyes of a maiden to the hand of her Mistres so our eyes waite vpon the Lord our God vntill he haue mercie vpon vs. And that the holy Ghost causeth the children of God to mourne for their sinnes it hath beene shewed before in which respect they are said to be such as mourne in Sion Isai 61.3 The which mourning also ministreth hope of Gods mercy Lamen chap 5.19.20.21 Ezek chap. 9. For the proofe of the fourth branch read Rom 5.5 The loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. And chap 8.15.16 Ye haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby wee crie Abba Father The same Spirit beareth witnesse with our Spirit that wee are the children of God Herein as the Apostle Peter teacheth wee haue cause to reioice with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Ep 1.8 And in comparison heereof all is but dung as the Apostle Paul truly estimateth Phil 3.8 Finally touching the care of further profitting both in knowledge faith and repentance which the holy Ghost worketh it may be proued from that wee read Philip 1.7 God will performe the good worke which hee hath begun And the prayer of the same Apostle warranteth the same 2. Thessa 1.11 God will fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnes and the worke of faith with power Hee will leade from knowledge to knowledge from faith to faith and from glory to glory according to the image of God Rom 1.17 2. Corinth 3.18 Read also Prouerb 4.18 The way of the righteous shineth as the light which shineth more and more vnto the perfit day And for proceeding in knowledge consider of that 2. Cor 5.16 Henceforth know wee no man after the flesh yea though we had knowne Christ after the flesh that is not so purely as we ought looking too much to his abasement c. Yet henceforth know we him so no more A figuratiue concession like to that 1. Corinth 4. ◠Consider also of the similitude which the same Apostle vseth in the 13. chap of the same Epistle verse 11. When I was a childe I spake as a childe I vnderstoode as a childe I thought as a childe but when I became a man I put away childish things So it is in the spirituall age as it were of Christ not onely in comparison of our estate heere with that it shall be in the Kingdome of glory but also in respect of that differing measure of grace heere in the Kingdome of grace which now wee speake of For as in the worke of nature all the parts and powers are not perfect at once but they growe in the wombe first Ecclesiast 11.5 and after by the milke of the mothers breast c so is it in the worke of grace Wee are borne of the Spirit wee must growe vp still by the
remained sure and both had and hath stil this seale The Lord knoweth who are his that is he so kâ—oweth them that he wil certainly preserue them to wit so many as shal truly â—orâ—ake their sinnes according to that which followeth in the same text let euery one that calleth on the name of Christ depart from iniquitie For the proofe of the second part read 2. Pet. 1 5. c. Therefore giue ye euen all diligence thereunto ioyne moreouer vertue with your faith and with faith knowledge and with knowâ—edge temperance patience c. And thus brethreÌ„ saith the Holy Apostle vse diligence to make your calling and election sure for if ye doe these things ye shal neuer fal For by this meanes an entrance shal be ministred vnto you aboundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ Notable to this purpose is the profession of the holy Prophet Ps 119 v. 166. and v. 1â—â— Where he ioineth this trust and longing after saluation with delight in obeying the law of God Lord saith he I haue trusted in thy saluation and haue done thy coÌ„mandements And againe I haue longed for thy saluation ô Lord and thy Law is my delight To this purpose also is that of the Apostle Paul Phil. 2.12 My beloued as ye haue alwaies obeied not as in my presence onely but now much more in my absence so make ye an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling And Rom. 11 20 Thou standest by faith be not high minded but feare c. For the proofe of the third part of the answere read Heb 10 22.23 24 25 Let vs draw neare with a true heart in assurance of faith c. And let vs keepe the pâ—ofession of our hope without wauering for he is faithfull that hath promised And let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good works not forsaking the felowship which wee haue among our selues c. Touching the 4. part read 1. Thess 4.1 c. Furthermore we beseech you brethren and exhorte you in the Lorde Iesus that yee increase more and more as yee haue receyued of vs how yee ought to walke and to please God c. And chapt 5.23.24 Nowe the verie God of peace sanctifie you throughout and I praye God that your whole spirit and soule and bodie may be kept blameles vnto the comming of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Faithfull is hee which calleth you who will also doe it Brethren pray for vs. For the proofe of the last branche reade Rom 12.6 All Prophesie must be according to the proportion of faith Reade also Galat 1.8 9. Though that wee or an Angell from heauen preache vnto you otherwise then that which wee haue preached vnto you let him be accursed As we said before so say we now againe c. And againe 2. Thes 1.2.2 We beseech you c. Be ye not sodainly mooued from your minde nor troubled neither by spirit nor by worde nor by letter c. let no man deceiue you by any meanes c. and verses 9.10.11.12 And 1 Iohn 2.21 No lye is of the truth Hetherto of the dueties of the particular comforts Question NOw what is the duety of all the comfortes of faith in our one onely very true God eternall and almightie infinite inuisible c. they being all put as it were together Answere It is our duty both generally in euery particular respect in most solemne reuereÌ„d religious maÌ„ner to magnifie the most glorious reuerend name of the Lord our God ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is indeede a generall duety as it were belonging both iointly and severally to all the former comforts of faith The practise wherof we may read to our own instruction and for our example and imitation 1. Chro 29.10 c. King Dauid blessed the Lorde before all the congregation And Dauid saide Blessed be thou O Lord God of Israell our father for euer and euer Thine O Lord is greatnes and power and glorie and victorie and praise For all that is in heauen and in earth is thine Thine is the kingdome O Lord thou excellest as head ouer all Both riches and honour come of thee and thou raignest ouer all and in thy hands it is to make great and to giue strength vnto all Now therfore our God wee thanke thee and praise thy glorious name Read also Psal 47. and Ps 72.18.19 Ps 89.52 106.48 Rom. 16.25 27. 1. Tim. 1.17 and ch 6 15 26. and 1. Pet 5.10.11 and in the Epistle of Iude verses 24.25 and Reuel 5.13 Thus therfore according to the holy exhortation Psalm 34.3 Let vs euerie one for our owne parts praise the Lord with the rest of his faithfull seruants and let vs all magnifie his name together Yea let vs to this ende abound in all particular fruites of true thankfulnesse to his most plentifull honour and praise as much as wee may possiblie attaine vnto For assuredlie faith receiuing the manifolde and aboundant comforts of the manifolde and superabounding grace of God it standeth deeply bound to yeeld all the fruits of thankes that may bee neyther can it receiue the grace of our most gracious God in vaine THe last point of our inquirie now onely remaineth concerning this Article of our faith in one onely true God that is touching the danger of noâ— beleeuing in h m Question What is that Answere Such as will not beleeue in him to their comfort neither walke dutifully before him in the obedience of faith as a fruite thereof besides that they shall want that vnspeakeable peace and comfort of conscience which faith yeeldeth the which of it selfe is a heauy punishment they shall finde in the end that both the wisedome and power and iustice of God yea that euen God himselfe and all that he is in his eternall and infinite nature wil be armed against them to their euerlasting and most wofull destruction Beliefe in one 〈◊〉 God three dâ—stinct 〈◊〉 It shall certainly come so to passe indeede The Danger of not beleeuing If yee beleeue not saith the Prophet 〈◊〉 chap â— verse 9. sureâ—y yee shall not be established And further Ier chapt Exâ—â—â—cation 〈…〉 17. â— Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme and withdraweth his heart from the Lorde For hee shal be like the heath in the wildernes c. And yet further Psal 73.27.28 Loe saith the Prophet they that withdrawe themselues from thee shall perish thou destroyest all them that go a whoring from thee And againe Psal 78.21.22 Wrath came vpon Israell because they beleeued not in God and trusted not in his helpe For they perished in the wildernes chiefly because of this their sin Likewise Hebr 10 38 39. They that withdraw themselues from faith doe it to their perdition Finallie Reuelat 21.8 The fearfull and vnbeleeuing shall haue their portion in the lake that burneth with fire brimstone which is the second death
work the Diuel answered that his name was Legion for saith one of them as if he were the chiefe among the rest we are manie These weâ—e those Diuels who beeing cast out of the miserable captiue did by the permissiâ—n of our Sauiour for the further manifesting to vs howe malitious and mischieuous they are enter into the heard of the Gadarens sâ—ine in nâ—mber about two thousand and carried them all with violence into the Sea and so drowned them euerie one FInallie touching the miâ—aculous conuersion of poore sinners from their sinnefull estate with the gift of grace to minde the holie waies of God these alreadie mentioned who were deliuered and set free from that bodilie possession which the Diuels had of them may be notable examples For this I doubt not but that our Sauiour did magnifie his mercie from one degree to another as was said before But beside these the admirable grace and power of our Sauiour The Comfortes of them was extraordinarilie manifest in the calling of his disciples some from fishing and mending of their netts Matthew from the custome table to his ministerie And by the conuersion of the thiefe hanging vpon the crosse c. These and if there be any other such like beside them are the sundrie sortes and kindes of those miracles which our blessed Sauiour wrought to declare himselfe to be the onlie true Messiah sent of God that the doctrine which hee taught was the doctrine of his heauenlie kingdome The particulars of which miracles were infinit as the Euangelist Iohn witnesseth chap 21. vers 25. in the last words of the Gospell which hee affirmeth to be verie true by this word of holie asseueration Amen Of the which truth it is both our dutie and our blessing to be vndoubtedlie perswaded yea and also of euerie other thing which is written by him and other Euangelistes concerning our blessed Sauiour Thus farre concerning those miraculous and diuine works which our Sauiour Christ did in due time performe to the ende hee might make himselfe knowne to be the true Messiah and the great Prophet sent of God BVt was there anie former promise made to the Church of God that the Messiah should worke such great and admirable workes Question when hee should come Answere Yea. God promised of olde that he should be a Prophet like to Moses that is to say mightie both in word and also in deede as Moses was ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is true according to that we read Deut chapt 18. verse 15. c. And that Moses was mighty in word and deed the historie of Exodus c. is a plaine and plentifull proofe of it And so is it worthilie testified by Stephen that notable Martyr Act 7.22 Moreouer there are sundrie other prophecies which doe not obscurelie point vs herevnto as namelie Isai 35. verses 5.6 c. The eyes of the blinde shal be lightened and the eares of the deafe shal be opened Then shal the lame man leape as an Harte and the dumb mans tongue shall sing c. And ch 62.1 c. compared with Luke chap 4.18.19.20.21 And Ioel 2.28 c. compared with Act 2.14.15.16 c. For all those graces and giftes depended vppon the appearing of our Sauiour and were giuen by him vnto the Apostles according to that Prophecie of Ioel and such other like NOwe from the Promise let vs come to the Comfort wherevnto the Promise alwaies leadeth faith Question as it were by the hande What therefore may that Comfort be which faith laieth holde of from these miraculous workes of our Sauiour Answer Much euerie way while we consider and beleeue that the most gracious and sauing power ofâ— our Lord Iesus Christ extendeth it selfe both to soule and bodie to euerie facultie and power of the one and to euerie parte and member of the other both inwardlie and outwardlie yea and to all creatures else both in the Sea and on the land and in the aire for our preseruation against the Diuel and all calamities or molestations of this life that they should be no way perniciouâ— and hurtfull vnto vs but chieflie for the furtherance of the eternal saluation both of our bodies and soules in the kingdome of heauen â—xplicatioÌ„ 〈◊〉 proofe Great indeede is the comfort hereof to all true beleeuers in that the due consideration of all the gratious and mightie works of our Sauiour cannot but exceedinglie relieue and strengthen the imbecilitie and weakenesse of Faith Be of good comfort say the people to blinde Bartimaeus For say they Hee calleth thee Wherefore Bartimaeus threwe of his cloake and ranne to our Sauiour as we read Marke 10.49.50 Much more may we comforte our selues to hope for good things from our most blessed Sauiour considering his owne wordes to some other as Matth 9.22 Daughter be of good comfort thy faith hath made thee whole And further that it was the purpose of our Sauiour by all his miraculous workes to comfort vs from the beholding of his mercifull affection to hope for all the good things from him it may be obserued from the Prophecie of Isaiah chap 53.4 as it is applied by S. Matthew chapt 8. verse 17. in these wordes That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the Prophet saying Hee tooke on him our infirmities and bare our sicknesses Yea our Sauiour himselfe testifieth expresselie that he wrought his great workes to comfort our faith in the hope of saluation by him And therfore at such time as the scribes cauilled in their hearts against him because he had said to the sick of the palsy Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee Our Sauiour rebuked theÌ„ But for the comfort of those of the companie that were teachable he saith That ye may knowe that the Sonne of man hath autoritie in earth to for giue sinnes he said to the sick of the palsie saith the Euangelist Arise take vp thy bed and goe to thine house Now this we may assure our selues of that our Sauiour hauing this power and therwithall this mercifull affection while he was on earth hath not laide it downe or diminished it by his Ascension vp into heauen O therefore howe preciouslie ought we to esteeme of all the gratious miracles of our blessed Sauiour as beeing verie necessarie beneficiall and comfortable helpes to the strengthening and chearing vp of our feeble faith Verilie if we would diligentlie and reuerendlie read heare meditate and ponder them in our hearts as we ought we should assuredlie find them exceedinglie comfortable to vs euen in the times of our greatest distresse They would surely raise vp our heartes to the cheerefull hope of all meete succour from him here and of eternall saluation by him in his heauenlie kingdome in the life to come Thus then as was answered wee may iustlie affirme that the comforte is euerie way verie great ANswerable therefore to the Comfort ought the dutie to be Question What say you to that Answere We ought indeede to be as
is so manifold and great it is our duty Answer first of all to esteeme most highly and pretiously of the grace and vertue of it Secondly to labour earnestly that we may be partakers of the same grace or vertue and power Thirdly from the same power to indeuour to walke in all holy obedience to God in euery Christian duty Explicatiō That wee are thus both most highly and pretiously to esteeme of the vertue and power of the resurrection of our Sauiour and likewise most earnestly to seeke to apprehend it by faith the example of the Apostle Paul Phil 3. may be a sufficient proofe and inducement vnto vs both so to thinke and also to be earnest imitators and followers of him And in deede vnlesse wee doe with him carrie the same iudgement how can we drawe with him in the like yoake of affection Now touching a particular indeuour to walke in euery good dutie of obedience to God as a fruite of this power of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ apprehended by faith it is good for vs to consider that the holy Apostles doe euery where hold forth the same as a reason of singular force to stirre vp the hearts of all Christians to minde repentance from all dead workes and to prouoke to the contrarie duties of godlines And namely for one instance 1. Corinth 15. the last verse of the chapter where so soone as the Apostle had professed thanks to God for this vnspeakeable comfort which the resurrection of our Sauiour affordeth he annexeth this exhortation forthwith Therefore my beloued bretheren be ye stedfast vnmoueable and aboundant alwayes in the worke of the Lord for as much as ye know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. And Acts 2.38 after that the Apostle Peter hath layed open and confirmed the article of the resurrection he doth immediatly exhort and incourage vnto repentance And chap. 3.15.19 And the Apostle Paul againe chap. 13.30 c. 40.41 And Rom. 6 9.10.11.12 c. And 2. Cor. 5 15. And Coloss 3.1 c. 5. For sanctification as was noted before is very neerely linked vnto iustification Heereunto therefore we ought as the Scriptures doe speake to rise early in the morning with all cheerefulnes of heart and spirit euen as our Sauiour Christ did preuenting as it were the morning watch that he might manifest and make knowne that good hand which hee had in his so speedy a victorie ouer the dominion of the graue and of death and hell And this also ought to giue vs singular incouragement not onely to fight manfully against sinne and all the confederates thereof the flesh the world and the diuell but also with good hope of prosperous successe to seeke after mighty increases in godlines Neither let it be a small comfort and incouragement vnto vs to bethinke our selues that according to the ordinance of our Sauiour himselfe we doe together with the exercises of our Christian religion euery Lords day celebrate as it is meete the memoriall of the blessed resurrection of our Sauiour and of the restauration of the world by him partly alreadie begun and to be fully perfitted in time to come And in trust of this mercy of our God also let vs not cease to pray continually in this barren and dead time of godlines wherein wee liue for a new spring and resurrection in mens mindes to the zeale of the Gospell as a fruite of this resurrection of our Sauiour Christ Finally let all our life long in the premeditation of our resurrection at the last day by the vertue of his resurrection to euerlasting life and of that perpetuall feast of the Lambe which wee are inuited vnto be nothing else The danger of not beleeuing this article but a carefull addressing and preparing of our selues both soules and bodies against that great day that then wee may be partakers of a ioyfull resurrection and so liue for euer with him Amen These thinges in deede are to be further enforced vpon our consciences from the Articles following which doe set forth the further exaltation of our Sauiour but because as was said in the comforts the resurrection is the first and most familiar inducement heereunto therefore the exhortation vnto these duties might not be pretermitted here ANd now that we may fully finish the doctrine of this article What danger is there in not beleeuing the very naturall and bodily resurrection of our Sauiour Christ and not in yeelding that fruit of obedience Question which it most worthily challenged at our hands Answer If any doe not beleeue this Article of the resurrection of our Lord Iesus Christs true and naturall body his death shall profit them nothing but they shall die in their sinnes And further also as touching those that be not through the vertue of our Sauiours resurrection partakers of the first resurrection of their soules from the death of sinne they shall neuer be partakers of the resurrection of their bodies to euerlasting life by him at his second comming Explication For the proofe of this reade first of all 1. Cor. 15.12.13.14.15.16.17.18 Where the holy Apostle maketh the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ the ground and foundation of ours yea so the ground that they are as one would say coincident and of the nature of relatiues in a certaine sort For insomuch as our Sauiour Christ who is the head of his Church is bodily raysed vp it cannot be but the members of this mysticall body must be made conformable that is they must be likewise raised vp and vnited vnto him or else he should be as a head without a body And likewise insomuch as our Sauiour Christ is raysed vp to be a King and a Prince ouer his Church for euer his subiects also must be raised vp or else hee could not haue subiects of the same nature and kind with himselfe to rule add gouerne A King who is a man must be a King of men and not of beasts yea of men and not of spirits or ghosts c. It is so in this world it shall be so in the world to come as touching the Kingdome of our Sauiour Christ For as hee shall retaine the whole nature of man for euer and euer so hee shall rule ouer men consisting of soules and bodies euen as ouer his naturall brethren Answerable after a sort to that which the people saide to Dauid 2. Sam. 15.1 Beholde wee are thy bones and thy flesh And as our Sauiour himselfe sheweth plainely concerning himselfe in his message sent by Marie Magdalen Iohn 20.17 though hee be in another state and condition then wee are in nowe and is so to continue euen world without any end And therefore the holy Apostle after that he hath noted diuers grosse and hereticall absurdities accompanying the deniall of the resurrection of Christ 1. Cor. 15. hee addeth verse 17.18 If Christ be not raysed your faith is in vaine ye are yet in your sinnes And so they who are
of honour chaines bracelets c. to the dignitie of being the Sonnes and daughters of the most high God and heires of his heauenly kingdome What is this present life which is but as a vapoure full of all labour and sorrowe c. to this euerlasting and most blessed life Let vs read the book of the Preacher with due attention and we shal confesse with king Salomon that it is so Read also Mat 6 19. c. where our Sauiour who is greater then king Salomon telleth vs that the moth and cancker doe fret and consume al earthly treasures and therefore counselleth vs with most wise counsell to lay vp treasures for our selues in heauen that our hearts may be fixed there Reade also Luke 12.32.33.34 And chap 16 8 9. Make yee friendes saith our Sauiour of the riches of iniquitie c. And Iohn 6 27. Labour not for the meate which perisheth but for the meate which endureth to euerlasting life which the Sonne of man will giue vnto you for him hath God the Father sealed To the which purpose consider also and meditate diligently vpon the example of Saint Paul Philip 3 7. c and verses 20.21 And vpon the example of Moses Heb 11.24 c. And vpon that instruction which Saint Paul giueth Timotheus 2. Ep chap 2 verses 1.2 c. to the end of the 13. verse And secondly for the proofe of the second branch of the answer the same examples may likewise well serue Consider furthermore the often exhortations contained in the holy Scriptures where this chiefe benefite of euerlasting life is vsed for a chiefe reason to moue euery estate and condition of the seruants of God both rich and poore magistrate and minister of the word c. to the duties both of their seuerall callings and also to those that belong to them in common in that they are Christians As for example Gal chap 6. verses 7.8 9.10 Be not deceiued saith the holy Apostle God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape For he that soweth to his fleshe shall of the fleshe reape corruption but hee that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reape life euerlasting Let vs not therefore bee wearie of wel-doing for in due season wee shall reape if wee faint not While therefore wee haue time let vs doe good to all men but specially to them that are of the houshold of faith And 1. Tim chap 6. verses 17 18.19 Charge them that are rich in this world c. that they doe good and be rich in good workes and readie to distribute and communicate Laying vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come that they may obtaine eternall life And touching the dutie of Ministers of the Gospell Reade 1. Pet 5.1.2.3.4 The Elders which are among you I beseech who am also an Elder and a witnes of the sufferings of Christ and also a partaker of the glory that shall be reuealed Feede the flocke of God c. And when the chiefe shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory And 1 Tim 6.12 Fight the good fight of faith saith Saint Paul to Timotheus lay thou hold of eternall life wherevnto thou art also called c. Now more generally concerning all Christians read 1. Thes 5.8.9.10 c. Let vs which are of the day be sober c. For God hath not appointed vs vnto wrath but to obtaine saluation by the meanes of our Lord Iesus Christ who died for vs c. Wherefore exhort ye one another c. Read also Titus 2 11. c. The grace of God which bringeth saluation vnto all men hath appeared And teacheth vs that we should denie vngodlines c. And 1. Iohn chap 3 verse 3. Euery man that hath this hope purgeth himselfe c. And in the Epistle of Iude verses 20.21 Beloued edifie your selues c. looking for the mercie of our Lord Iesus Christ to eternall life From these and such like places of holy Scripture we see plainly what ought to be the scope of euery mans naturall life and of all the studies and actions thereof and that euen because God hath ordained vs to this euerlasting life And not without very iust weighty reasō seeing as was touched before if we looke to haue our enterance and eternal abiding in the kingdome of glory we must of necessitie haue first of all an enterance and some continuance also and proceeding in the duties of the kingdome of grace And that euen from the first time of our calling so long as God shall of his goodnes prolong our liues Read Eccles 12 1. c. Remember thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth c. And Luke 13. verse 24. Striue to enter in at the straite gate c Heb 3 12.13 14. And 2. Pet chap 2. verses 5.6.7 10 11. But how I pray you is this performed or minded of vs Doe we not see the cleane contrary among all sorts and estates of people Euery man almost seeketh after worldly riches and honours how mony may come merily in that they may liue in pleasures and builde their neastes on high c. Euerlasting life is the least part of the thoughts of the greatest part of all sorts of people Verie fewe studie and labour to walke in the waies of the kingdome of heauen Would to God we would better bethink our selues of the holy doctrine of the Gospel concerning the vanitie of riches the vncertaintie of life and the fearefull euent of all inordinate ioyes and endeuours after the vaine things of this transitorie world Read the parable of the secure and voluptuous rich man Luke 12 15 16. Thou foole saith our Sauiour this night wil they take away thy soule c. Read also chap 16 19. c. The rich man died and was cast downe to Hell torments And as our Sauiour saith else where What shall it profit a man to winne the whole world if he loose his soule Verily the benefite of our natural life ought to be of great weight with vs to moue vs to glorifie God the giuer of it as Psal 95 verse 6. and Ps 100. But infinitly much more ought the promise and assurance of euerlasting life to prouoke vs herevnto Thus much concerning the second branch of the answere For the proofe of the third branch read Rom 8 18. I count saith the Apostle that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory which shal bee shewed vnto vs. Likewise 2. Cor 4.16 17 18. And 1 Pet 4 12 13 14 and 19. Read also the incouragement which our Sauiour gaue vnto all his Disciples Luke 6 20 23. Blessed are ye when men hate ye c. Reioyce in that day and be glad for great is your reward in heauen Dauid hauing the promise of the kingdome of Israel waited for it with patience indured many afflictions and fought many a battell that it might be established vnto him
is therwithall voide of all assistant grace yea altogether armed with the curse but that the Gospel giueth grace that euen from the most free clemency grace of God it is plainly testified Iohn ch 1.17 in that it is writen The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Read also Rom. chap. 7 1.2 3.4.5.6 and chap. 8.3.4 Secondly that the duties which the Law vrgeth are such as ought to be performed according to the innocency and holines of the first creation it is euident from that which the Apostle Paul disputeth Rom. 2.12 As many as haue sinned without the Lawe shall be iudged by the Lawe For the hearers of the Law are not righteous before God but the dooers of the Law shall be iustified For when the gentiles which haue not the law doe by nature the things contained in the Law they hauing not the law are a law vnto themselues who shewe the effect of the law written in their hearts c. But that the Gospell is satisfied with such duties as proceed from the spirit of regeneration it is manifest Rom. 8.13 If ye mortifie the deedes of the body by the spirit ye shall liue Yea though we cannot doe it so fully as we ought nay which is lesse though we cannot doe it as we gladly would Rom. 7.15 c. and Gal. 5.17 For the flesh lusteth against the spirit the spirit against the flesh these are contrary the one to the other so that We cannot doe the same things that We would And as our Sauiour Christ told his Disciples in the Garden The spirit is ready but the flesh is weake Read also Mat. 25.23 Where the seruant is commended that hath beene faithfull in a little yea hee is betrusted with more and admitted into his maisters ioy And for increase in obedience which wee ought to labour after we haue the cōmendation of the Church of Thyatira set before vs for an example Reuel ch 2.19 Thy works are more at the last then at the first And Mat. 13.12 Our Sauiour Christ for our encouragement herein promiseth that it shall be giuen to him that hath that he shal haue aboundance to wit of spirituall grace Thirdly that the law reiecteth all which is not done in full perfection read rom 9 31.32 Israel which followed the law of righteousnes could not attaine to the law of righteousnes Wherefore Because they sought it not by faith but as it were by the workes of the law c. But that the Gospell accepteth of sinceritie though there be weaknes and imperfection not onely in workes but also in knowledge and faith which are as one may say the right eye and the right hand thereof wee may perceiue by the testimony of the holy Prophet who writing of our Sauiour Christ saith that be will not breake a bruised reed nor quench smoking flaxe Isay Chap. 42.3 Yea we may most cleerely see it in the practise of our Sauiour Christ himselfe in the whole course of his dealing with his poore and fraile Disciples and namely by that which we read Ioh. 1.47 in that he so greatly approueth of Nathanael as of a true Israelite euen because hee was without guile though as yet hee had but small knowledge and was scarce entred into the lowest forme of the Doctrine and faith of the Gospell See it also Mat. Chap 11.28.29.30 Come vnto me all ye that are weary c. They are the words of our Sauiour himselfe And Act. 13. Verses 38.39 Be it knowne vnto you men and brethren saith the Apostle Paul that through this man that is Iesus Christ is preached vnto you the forgiuenes of sins And from all things from the which yee could not be iustified by the Law of Moses by him euery one that beleeueth is iustified So then we may truly say according to the last part of the answere that the lawe may iustly be compared to a seuere and righteous Iudge and the Gospell to a most tender and gentle Nurse c. This M. Patrick Hammelton Act. Mon. Pag. 890. ed. last as I finde it well expressed by a holy Martyr and Minister of the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ in a liuely opposition betwixt the lawe and the Gospell I thought it to good purpose in this place to set downe according as Maister Foxe hath worthily recorded the same The Lawe saith the Martyr sheweth vs our sinne The Lawe sheweth vs our condemnation The Lawe is the worde of yre The Lawe is the word of despaire The Lawe is the word of vnrest The Gospell sheweth vs the remedie for it The Gospell sheweth vs our redemption The Gospell is the word of grace The Gospell is the word of comfort The Gospell is the word of peace Thus the holy Martyr setteth out the contrary nature and office of the lawe and of the Gospell by this more milde opposition of the one to the other And he doth the same againe by a more hot and sharpe disputation in way of a contradictorie reply of each to other the which also we will likewise here set downe to make this point of doctrine so much the more euident and plaine from the testimony of so notable a Martyr Thus therefore it followeth The Lawe saith Pay thy debt The Law saith Thou art a sinner despaire for thou shalt be damned The Lawe saith Make amends for thy sinnes The Lawe saith The Father of heauen is angry with thee The Lawe saith where is thy goodnes righteousnes and satisfaction The Lawe saith Thou art bound obliged to me to the Diuel to Hell The Gospell saith Christ hath paid it The Gospel saith Thy sinnes are forgiuē thee be of good comfort thou shalt be saued The Gospell saith Christ hath made it for thee The Gospell saith Christ hath pacified him with his blood The Gospell saith Christ is thy goodnes righteousnes and satisfaction The Gospell saith Christ hath deliuered thee from them all Vnto these differences of the Law and the Gospell thus set down by the holy Martyr Maister Foxe a little after the page aboue mentioned addeth diuers notes obseruations for the more full declaratiō of the same differences of the Law the Gospell and of the seuerall vses of them both pag. 893. 894. 895. to the which for breuities sake I doe refer the Reader But as was mentioned in the beginning of the answere all that is hitherto said must be vnderstood as being spoken of the law in such sense as it is opposed to the Gospell to wit in the point of iustification For this is that which doth principally make the iarre yea that causeth an irreconcilable war betwixt them insomuch as herein the law meddeleth not with the Gospel neither wil the Gospell haue any thing to doe with the Law Nay herein the Gospell vtterly excludeth not onely the workes of the Law but also the faith of the Law legally and strictly taken And the Law againe will in no wise allowe
of any faith of righteousnesse and saluation by it without the parties owne personal inherent and perfect obedience to the same So that then to be vnder the law or as the Apostle Paul speaketh of the law or in the same sense of the works of the Law that is for a man to be of this mind to seeke and challenge righteousnes euerlasting life thereby and to be vnder grace that is to be such a one as waiteth for iustification saluation from the free grace fauour of God through the faith of the Gospell it is to be in a cleane contrary state and condition For the which read Rom. 3 28 4 14 6 14 7 6 chap. 11 vers 11. Col. 2 15 c. and chap. 3 â—0 11 12 18 23 25 chap. 4 21 c. and chap. 5 verels 4 5 according also to that which the same Apostle writeth 2. Cor. ch 3. where he calleth the old Testament the letter that is of no validitie to saluation and the newe Testament the Spirit that is the mightie instrument or as it were the wagon of the Spirit for the plentiful conuoy of al grace saluation Where likewise he teacheth that the Law is the ministration of death damnation and ascribeth righteousnes life and glory onely to the Ministery of the Gospell Neuertheles we may not be ignorant of this that the law in a generall acceptation of the word comprehendeth the whole gratious doctrine of the couenant of life saluation that is to say it comprehendeth both the doctâ—ine of workes as the fruits of faith and also the doctrine of the true iustifâ—ing faith it selfe Ps 1 ver 2 Ps 105 8 9 10 Ps 119 Likewise Isay 51.4.5 7 Mâ—l ch 2 6 7 8 9 ch 4. vers 4. Remember the law of Moses my seruant which I saith the Lord commanded vnto him in Horeb c. as though the Lord would giue to vnderstand that it was a sufficient full direction vnto them vntil the Sun-shine of righteousnes should afterward more brightly shine forth by the Ministery of Iohn Baptist and by the manifestation of Christ himselfe Like as the Apostle Peter also writeth to the Iewes of his time 2. Ep. 1 19. We haue also a most sure word of the prophets to the which ye do wel that ye take heed as vnto a light that shineth in a dark place vntil the day dawn the day star arise in your harts And besides the morall Lawe and the Gospell are so accorded in Christ who is the perfect righteousnes of the Lawe to euery true beleeuer who also concerning such hath taken away al the sting and strength which the Law had to death destruction that as by the appointment of God the Lawe is to all his elect children as a School-maister to leade vnto Christ so christ himselfe againe euen from the holy Law of God schooleth all those whom God by his holy Spirit hath once guided vnto him For he calleth all his schollers to all diligent and industrious care of vnfeined obedience vnto it as vnto the onely true rule of all good workes So do his holy Apostles also And so doe all godly learned Ministers of the holy word of God euen to this day as is plentifully to be seene in their Catechismes all other their godly wriâ—ings Yet so as neither the one nor any of the other doe thus teach as though iustification and saluation could possibly be obtained by the workes of the Law but because as was touched euen now the doctrine thereof humbling sinners before Goâ— dâ—iuing vnto Christ doth also teach them as by a most briefe excelleÌ„t rule all duties of true thankfulnes to God in a godly course of life in such manner as was described in the second third branches of the answere For verily â—he duties of the Law the duties of the Gospell they are one the same in matter substance both toward God toward man All the difference lieth in the manner or measure of the performance of them And therefore we say that the Gospell boroweth all morall instructions which it giueth euen from the morall law of God How the law accordeth with the Gospell onely fitting them to the grace and tenure of the couenant of the Gospell †EuaÌ„gelium vtitur ministerio legis addens es suaÌ„ epieiceian vt scitè Chemnitius Harmon pag. 310. Adding as one saith very well a kinde of holie Indulgence or milde moderation vnto it Neither may it without impietie bee thought that the lawe is absolutelie contrary to the promise of the Gospell according to that Galath 3.21 Is the Lawe then against the promise of God God forbid c. Nay as the same Apostle teacheth Rom 3.21 Christ hath witnesse of the Lawe and the Prophetes And hee saith of him selfe that hee being as one without the lawe was notwithstanding in the law through Christ 1. Cor. 9.21 Likewise our Sauiour Christ and the Apostle Iohn as he learned of him they make no scruple to call the Gospell not onely a newe commandement but also the same which was of olde Iohn ch 13.34 and 1. ep 2. 7. 8. And so Dauid likewise profeâ—â—ed of olde that hee beleeued Gods commandements as containing matter of faith and an vndoubted path-way to life after that it hath humbled the children of God to the faith of Christ Ps 119.66 And how friendlie both the law and the Gospell were accorded in his beleeuing heart wee may vnderstand by that which he professeth further in the same Psalme vers 166. Lord saith hee I haue trusted in thy saluation and haue done thy commandement And verse 174 I haue longed for thy saluation ô Lord thy law is my delight Read also Isay ch 42.4 Matt. 12.21 The Ilands shall wayte for the law of Christ And Gal 6 2. Beare ye one anothers burthen so fulfill the law of Christ 2. Pet. 1.21 Whervpon also wee may yet furthermore truely hold affirme that both the old Testament the new or the law as it is generally taken the Gospel the doctrine of Moses and the doctrine of Christ they doe containe but one the same coueaÌ„nt of Gods free fauour mercy euer since the fall of mankind toward all his elect whither Iew or Gentile One I meane in substance as might be proued by many testimonies reasons out of the holy Scriptures according as M. Caluin that excelleÌ„t minister of the Gospel of God hath notably gathered and set them downe to our hand in the 9. 10. chapters of the second book of his Institutions the which M. Piscator also And M. Caluin againe vpon the 20 verse of the 24. Psal It is the Deuils crafte to dazell our eyes c. as though the certainty of the grace of God were to be learned any other where then in the law and the Gospell Diaboliartis ficium est mentes
for God is one Gal 3.20 but partlie in the ignorance and partlie in the pride and hardnes of the heartes of those that misvnderstand and peruert the right ende and vse of the lawe as if God had giuen it with a mind to iustifie men therwithall which he neuer did but rather on the contrary to shew all men how far they are from that righteousnes which he may iustly require at all of our hands Of the which both ignorance pride ioyned with hardnes of heart wee may take the Iewes first for our admonitorie exaÌ„ple And therin first of all concerning their ignorance reade Rom. 10.2.3 I beare them recorde saith the Apostle that they haue the zeale of God but not according to knowledge For they being ignorant of the righteousnes of God going about to stablish their owne righteousnes haue not submitted themselues to the righteousnes of God For Christ is the end of the law for righteousnes vnto euery one that beleeueth And coÌ„cerning their pride hardnes of heart we read further in the same epist ch 11.25 partlie obstinacie is come to Israell 2. cor 3.14.15.16 Because they looke not to the end of that which should be abolished Therfore saith the Apo. their mindes are hardened for vnto this day remaineth the same couering vntaken away in the reading of the old Testament which vaile in Christ is put away But euen vnto this day when Moses is read the vaile is laide ouer their hearts Neuertheles when they shal be turned to the Lord the vaile shal be takeÌ„ away Thus the Iewes may be a warning vnto vs so doth the same Apo. admonish all ChristiaÌ„s saying Be not ye high minded but feare The which admonitioÌ„ because the ignoraÌ„t proud Papists of these latter times haue not regarded they are falleÌ„ into the like yea rather into so much the more daÌ„nable blindnes obstinacy by how much they do more craftily seek to couer their pride with the counterfet shew of greater humility Would to God their hearts together with the hearts of the Iewes might yet at the last bee turned to the Lord that the vaile might be taken away from eyther of their eyes Hitherto for the explication proofe of the former answere and that in the more large discourse to the better clearing of some difficultie arising from the same wee will labour after breuitie so much as wee can NOw therfore that we may goe forward Seeing the law the Gospell do so friendly agree the one pointing guiding to Christ in that it sheweth vs our necessitie of his righteousnes saluation the other putting vs so directed and prepared into the possession therof is it not manifest from hence that the law according to the most wise and holie purpose of God in giuing the same and in the right construction thereof is still to bee preached to all Christian people together with the Gospel that it is not vtterly abolished therby How haue you bene taught and instructed concerning this pointe Question Answere The Law of God no doubte speciallie that parte of it which is called Morall is necessarie to be continually taught in the Church of God because such as are truely humbled by the Doctrine therof in the sight of their owne sinnefull miserable and damnable estate are the onely fitte and profitable hearers of the doctrine of the Gospell Explication proof It is true that you answere For the Gospell as touching this vse and ministerie doth not abolish but establish the Law Rom. 3.31 And howsoeuer as was saide in the former part of our Treasurie the Lord doth not at the first humble cast downe euerie one of his children in the same manner and measure that hee doth some of them for the example and benefite of the rest neuerthelesse it is the vsuall orderlie course both of Gods doctrine and also of his working by his holy Spirit more or lesse as it pleaseth him first to make sinne and that miserie which is due therevnto knowne by the lawe to those whome hee prepareth and instructeth vnto his kingdome secondlie to make Christ knowne to them and the comfort of his saluation thirdly to stirre vp in their hearts a holie care to leade a new life both according to his lawe and also agreeable to the instructions of his Gospell And that the Lorde should proceede in this course hee sawe in his Diuine wisedome that it was and is continually very necessary because like as men in respect of their outward estate if they feele no want at home will not begge abroade so if wee feele not the spirituall want and beggerie of our soules and if wee be not bitten with the sense and feeling of our owne miserie we will neuer seeke for reliefe in the mercie of God Who are fâ—â—te hearers of the Gospell Wee may see it to be so in the parable of the prodigall child Luke ch 15.11 c. Likewise as the holie Prouerbe truelie saith Hee that is full despiseth the â—onie combe but to the hangrie soule euery bitter thing is sweet Pro. ch 27.7 For this verie cause it was that Iohn the Baptist cried out so mightilie to the people to whom he preached that they should speedily repent because the kingdome of God was at hand And likewise that our Sauiour Christ did so after him the Apostles after them Not that repentance goeth before faith but because the doctrine of repeÌ„tance which discouereth the corruption of mans nature is a preparation to the faith of the Gospell which faith aboue all other graces giueth the entrance into the kingdome of God and bringeth with it both the assurance of the forgiuenesse of sinnes and also the gift of repentance and amendment of life as the fruit and effect of faith to euery true beleeuer and that by the inward operation of the holy Ghost and according to the course of the same his effectuall working as wee shall haue further occasion to declare more fullie hereafter It is true indeede that God hath imprinted in euery mans minde a certaine sight of sin from that light which he hath reserued in nature in that euery mans conscience either accuseth or excuseth him as the Apostle Paul teacheth Ro. 2.15 And that also so much the rather by how much the more heauie suddeine punishments of God doe at any time fall vpon men as may appeare Ex. 9.27 and cha 10.16.17 Ionah ch 1.7 Yet because this sight though thus holpen is but a dimme sight and accordingly the accusations of conscience proceeding from the same are too flitting and insufficient to bring the heart to a right discerning and to a true remorse for sinne therefore hath the Lorde added his lawe for a more full inlightening and for a more through awakening of the conscience and so consequently to shewe more clearely the greatnes of sinne and the right vse of all present punishments or chastisements of God the which in themselues are but
after a sort mute and dumbe messengers and as a sealed booke till God by his holie doctrine doe open his meaning by them as Elih◠teacheth vs ch 33. verse 14. c. in the booke of Iob. Thus then the doctrine of the lawe of God is necessarie to prepare the way for the Gospell after the comfort and grace whereof powred as it were a sweet and precious oyle into the soule and spirit orderlie followeth repentance and amendment of life All which may be exemplified from that one Sermon of the Apostle Peter in the 2. chap. of the actes of the Apostles And that in so much the more cleare a viewe by how much the works of Gods extraordinary grace was more glorious and speedie at that time The Apostle Peter saieth before the people the bainousnes of their crime in their most vniust and malious crucifying of a most righteous and innocent man yea euen of Iesus Christ the onely Sonne of the liuing God a sinne not onely against the sixt commandement in the highest degree but also against the whole law the very person of God himselfe Herevpon the people were pricked in their hearts wounded with sorow and griefe for their sinnes as if some dagger had ben thrust into their sides And forthwith they earnestlie desire to bee informed what they should doe Then Peter exhorteth them to amend their liues and to be baptized into the faith of the Gospell in comfortable assurance that God would receiue them to his mercie And thus by so speedy and quicke an expedition in so great a worke of Gods kingdome the Lord would not onely declare the mightie power and aboundant grace of his Gospell but also manifest to his Church the orderly course of the vsuall working of the same his spirituall grace though other-while more leisurelie and in sundrie measures and degrees among his Elect and chosen people as seemeth best to his Diuine wisedome Question But when wee teach thus that the onely ordinarie waye to the comfort of the Gospell and kingdome of God is by the terrour and deiections of the lawe is not this the way to discourage manie from comming to the Gospell in so much as this terrour and humiliation which wee speake of is naturallie vnwelcome yea purposelie banked and shunned of all men The Gospell exalteth thos onely whom the law humbleth Answere Doubtlesse there is no such danger or feare concerning any of those which doe belong vnto God seeing God himselfe will cause them to vnderstand euen in themselues that it is necessarie that euery one should be cast downe and humbled before hee can bee exalted and saued Explicatiō proofe It is very true For the holie Scriptures of God saith not in vaine God resisteth the proude and giueth grace to the humble 1. Pet. 5.5 And Prou. 15.33 Before honour goeth humilitie And againe chapt 18.12 Before glorie goeth lowelinesse And yet againe chapt 29.23 The humble in Spirit shall enioye glorie Likewise our Sauiour Christ Matth 5.3 Blessed are the poore in Spirit for theirs is the kingdome of God And verse 4. Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted And Luke chapt 18.14 Euerie man that exalteth himselfe shall be brought lowe and hee that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Thus then we see that wee haue strong encouragement against all such feare and danger And the rather seeeing as was answered God himselfe vndertaketh to encourage and draw all that be hi◠vnto himselfe For this we may be sure of that insomuch as he mindeth the saluation of his children he will make the wounde no deeper by the one then hee will supple and heale by the other There neede be no question but hee will deale most tenderlie as a Father hauing a mercifull regarde of the great infirmitie and weakenes of the least of his children Psal 103.18.9.10 c. Wee may see it also in the practise of our Sauiour Christ whereby hee hath declared himselfe according to the will of the Father a most gratious and discreete teacher and guide to all that come vnto him Hee so sugareth and sweeteneth all things yea euen that which is of it selfe most sharp and bitter that none can iustly alledge any thing why they should not most willingly come vnto him A proofe wherof we may to our owne comfort call to minde from our last Sermon vpon Luke Can yee saith our Sauior make the children of the wedding chamber fast so long as the bridegroome is with them c. And againe No man putteth a piece of a newe garment vnto an olde vesture By the which similitudes hee giueth familiarly to vnderstand that hee knoweth well what hee doth and that hee hath a most singular care to order and traine vp his Disciples with the best discretion that may bee And againe from the 10. verse of the same chapter wee may to the same purpose call to minde that when Peter was vtterlie astonished and fell downe at IESVS knees saying Lord goe from mee for I am a sinnefull man Our Sauiour Christ doth efte-soone comforte him and tell him that hee should thence-forth catche men to witte euen as hee was taken himselfe Wherevpon well saith a learned Interpreter Humilation in the sight of sinne is as it were the Nette of Christ whereby hee catcheth those that be his And he addeth further that by the same Nette hee maketh all other his Ministers to be fishers of men Thus then we see that some measure of humiliation by the Lawe is a necessarie preparation to the hearing of the Gospell of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to our saluation Question NOwe therefore that wee may proceede and come more neare to our purpose is not the faith of the Gospell much more necessarie Answere It must needes be so For without the faith of the Gospell wee can neither be saued nor please God in any thing that wee doe no not in humiliation it selfe Question What proofe of holie Scripture can you alledge for that you say Answere Hee that will not beleeue shall be damned saith our Sauiour Christ Mark. chapt 10. and 16 verse And likewise Iohn 3.18 Hee that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie Moreouer the Apostle Paul affirmeth Roman 14.23 Whatsouer is not of Faith is sinne And Hebrew 11.16 Without faith it is impossible to please God Faith most necessary to saluation These proofes of holie Scripture as euerie diligent reader may see are very euident and plaine Explication And the latter may very well be a confirmation of the former For if without faith we cannot pleased God nay if all that wee doe be sinne the which is abominable in the sight of God how can we think that any such should be saued by him Nay how can we thinke but that hee will condemne them Let vs therefore stand to consider a little of these latter places of holie Scripture The first of them speaketh of doing such things as be doubtfull to a man and of the which he
10.32 c. and chap 11.24 c. That Faith incourageth to Prayer wee may reason from that which the Apostle Paul writeth Romans 10.14 For it is a fruit of faith yea so a fruit as without Faith there can be no true prayer or calling vppon the name of God Read also chapt 8.15 The Spirit of adoption incourageth to prayer But where this Spirit is not euen that Spirit which is onely receiued by Faith there is no readinesse to true and faithfull prayer What profit should wee haue say Infidells if wee should pray vnto God Iob 21.15 And Psal 14.4 They call not vpon the Lorde See also a fearfull example Mal 3.14 Yee haue said It is in vaine to serue God c. That faith doth solicite to repentance and care of a godly life wee may perceiue Gal chap 5. verse 6. Faith worketh by loue Reade also and rightly vnderstand the 2. chap of the epistle of the Apostle Iames who as by the grace of God wee shall declare more at large afterward consenteth with the Apostle Paul in shewing what manner of faith the true iustifiyng faith is namely such a faith as feedeth the hungrie clotheth the naked and is not a verball faith onely c. Likewise teacheth S. Iohn 1. ep ch 3. verses 2.3 Euery man saith hee that hath this hope in him that is in God hee purgeth himselfe And verse 17. This wee shall yet further perceiue 2 Pet 2.22 Ps 14.1 Ephes 4.30 1. Cor. 6.15 if wee consider that saith hath very manie and mightie reasons at hand to withdraw from sinne and to mooue vnto godlines of life From sinne because sinne is in it selfe a most vile and filthy thing because it is highly displeasing and abhominable in the sight of God because it grieueth his holy Spirit whereby wee are sealed vnto the day of redemption because also in respect of our Sauiour Christ it is a most vnseemelie thing that any being a member of his most holy Body should not bee sutable to the Head in some measure of holines c. But no reason is more mighty then when faith deeply weigheth with it selfe that the least sin could no way else be satisfied for vnto the Iustice of God offended therwith but by the most grieuous sufferings death of our Sauiour Christ And vnto godlines of life it moueth the beleeuer by laying before him all the mercies of God specially this of our redemption through the same his most bitter sufferings euen to the sheadding of his most precious heartblood for vs most wretched and vnworthy sinners Reade Rom. 12.1.2 and 2. Cor. 6.18 I will bee a Father vnto you and yee shall be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord allmightie And chapt 7.1 Seeing then wee haue these promises dearelie beloued saith the holie Apostle let vs cleanse our selues from all the filthinesse of the flesh and the spirit and growe vp to full holinesse in the feare of God To conclude That faith is accompanied with hope in a patient wayting vpon God for euerlasting happinesse and saluation Wee reade Tit. 1.1.2 The faith of Gods elect is said to be vnder the hope of eternall life Let vs to the same ende consider the confession of the Apostle Paul Act 24.14.15 This I confesse vnto thee c. that I beleeue c. And haue hope toward God that the resurrection of the dead shall he both of the iust vniust Let vs consider it also by calling to minde the example of Abrahams faith who aboue hope beleeued vnder hope c. Rom. 4.18 And there followeth an other expresse and notable proofe chapt 5.1.2 c. For being iustified by faith c. Wee reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God Moreouer in the same epistle chap. 8. verses 23.24 Wee are saued by hope c. And wee doe with patience abide for that which wee see not Read also 2. Cor. 4.16 c. and Hebr 6.18 c. And chap 10.35 c. And chap 12.1.2 c there is a notable exhortation mouing vs to patience Likewise Iames chap verses 2.3.4 and verse 12. Blessed is the man that endureth tentation c. And 1. Pet. 4.12 c. Read also Isai 28.16 Hee that beleeueth shall not make haste And chapt 64.3.4 God worketh things aboue expectation to those that waite for him In the 5. Psal verse 3. wee haue the notable example of a patient waiter And againe Psal 85.8 And Psa 147.11 God delighteth in those that practise this excellent vertue God iustifieth sinners God iustifieth sinners THus farre of the nature of the true iustifying Faith Let vs nowe hasten forward as fast as wee can For albeit manie things more might be added yet hoping that this which hath bin already laid forth may well suffice for our present purpose I desire that you should without all further delay shewe to whom that promise of iustification and saluation wherevpon the iustifying faith dependeth is made Question What is your answere to this Answere God of his infinite goodnesse and mercie hath promised that he will for his onely Sonne our Lord Iesus Christes sake iustifie and saue euery poore soule neuer so sinfull and damnable in themselues and by reason of the former wickednesse of their liues Whosoeuer after they haue truly knowne the grace of God shall thenceforth constantly beleeue in the name of his Sonne and as a liuely fruit therof earnestly repent them of their sinnes and leade a newe life Explicatiō proofe This is plainely confirmed in the 3. chapt of the Euangelist Iohn verse 16. God so loued the world c. Reade also Isai 56.3 c. Let not the sonne of the stranger that is ioyned to the Lord speake and say The Lord hath surelie separated me from his people neither let the Eunuch say Beholde I am a drie tree For thus saith the Lord vnto the Eunuches that keepe my Sabbaths and choose the thing that pleaseth me and take hold of my couenant Euen vnto them will I giue in my house and within my walls a place and a name better then of the Sonnes and of the daughters c. Yea as it is in the first chapter of this prophesie Though saith the Lord your sinnes were as crimsin they shal be made white as snowe though they were red like skarlet they shall be as wooll And that it is the gratious good pleasure of God to iustifie and saue sinners yea most grieuous sinners it is not onely testified in word as wee read Rom. 4. vers 5. To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodlie his faith is counted for righteousnes Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednes of that man vnto whom God imputeth righteousnes without works saying Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen c. But the same thing is also confirmed ipso facto as a man may say and by canonicall experience I meane by experience according to the canon and rule of the holie Scriptures For
Iustification against the litigious importunitie of the gainsayers and corrupters thereof To this purpose we are to vnderstand that there are diuers significations and vses of this word to Iustifie as we haue seene before concerning the word Faith and that either as it is referred to God or as it is applied to men First therfore as it is referred to God either it noteth a manifest or full declaration and proofe of his most perfect righteousnes by a speciall prerogatiue and power or preheminence which he hath aboue all creatures as when we say that God will surely iustifie that is perfectly approue himselfe most holy and righteous in all his waies namely in this matter of iustifying his people through faith in his sonne against all whosoeuer doe contradict or cauill against the same Rom. 3 verse 4 and verse 26. That thou mightest be iustified in thy words c. And as our Sauiour Christ is saide to haue beene iustified in the spirit 1. Tim. 3 16. Or else this word of iustifying being referred to God it signifieth mans dutifull acknowledging of the perfect iustice and truth of God as Luk. chap. 7. 29. The Publicans are saide to iustifie God in that they submitted themselues to bee Baptized of Iohn And verse 35 Our Sauiour Christ affirmeth that wisedome is iustified of all her children These are the significations of the word to Iustifie as it is referred to God in respect of himself his own most holy iust proceedings Now as it is applied to men it signifieth either morally as we may say to auouch a mans owne innocencie in any matter vniustly laide to his charge for then is a man saide to iustifie himselfe when he cleareth himselfe as vnguiltie of the crime obiected against him And likewise to iustifie an other man when he by a true testimonie cleareth him against a false accusation or at the least to excuse one in comparison of an other as Iudah saide of Tamar that shee was more righteous then himselfe Gen. 38 26. And as Saul saide to Dauid Thou art more righteous then I. 1. Sam. 24 18. And as the rebellious Israel is saide to haue iustified her selfe more then the rebellious Iudah That is to haue sinned lesse then Iudah to wit all circumstances duly considered Ier. 3 11. And on the contrary Ierusalem is said to haue iustified Samaria and Sodom that is to haue sinned more grieuously then those wicked Cities Ezek Chap. 16. Thus as was saide the word to iustifie is taken either some thing more morally Or else the same againe is vsed iudicially for to accept and pronounce a man according to witnesses secundum allegata probata as they say to be guiltles touching the crime or crimes particularly obiected against him According as it is the dutie of the Iudge to iustifie the innocent partie as we reade Deut. 25 1. When there shall be strife betweene men and they shall come vnto iudgement and sentence shall be giuen vpon them and the righteous shall be iustified and the wicked condemned Then if so be c And Prou. 17 15. He that iustifieth the wicked and he that condemneth the iust euen they both are abomination to the Lord. Likewise Isay 5.22 23. Woe vnto them that are mightie to drinke wine and to them that are strong to poure in strong drinke Which iustifie the wicked for a reward and take away the righteousnes of the righteous from him Moreouer to iustifie signifieth sometimes euen of clemencie and meere mercy to forgiue a trespasse done against one as freely as if it had not beene committed like as if a creditor should forgiue his debter as perfectly as if the debt had beene paide to the vttermost farthing Of the which vse wee will consider by and by for it is specially seruing to cleare the great point of holy doctrine which we haue in hand Finally the word to iustifie according to the latine diriuation of it signifieth to make righteous but this must be ouerruled by the vse of the holy languages of the originall text in Hebrewe and Greeke seeing it is but a translation of them and not the originall it selfe And besides euen in the vse of the latine speech the latter part of the word doth not alwaies exactly followe the naturall diriuation to signifie the making of a thing so or so As for example this word to signifie euen now mentioned doth not note the making of a signe but to giue some knowledge of a thing So to amplifie is not alwaies to make a thing more large but to treat of the same thing more at large theÌ„ some other or the same party had done before Likewise to magnifie is not vsed to note the making of a thing great but to acknowledge celebrate it according to the greatnes excellencie of it As when we are said to magnifie the Lord our God And when God saith he will magnifie himselfe his meaning is that he wil make his greatnes known So to glorifie God is not to make God glorious as one without glory in himselfe but to acknowledge set forth his glory c. Likewise when in our owne language by an imitation of the same latine composition we say we will exemplifie a thing our meaning is not that we wil make an example but set forth and illustrate a thing by an example And wheÌ„ we say that a thing is verified wee doe not meane that it is made true but that it is declared and confirmed to be true And when the earth is said to fructifie the meaning is not that the earth maketh fruit which is the more immediate work of God but that it bringeth forth fruit There might more of like sort bee alledged but these may suffice to shewe that it is not necessary by force of the latine diriuatioÌ„ that to iustifie shuld signifie to make iust as though a man that is iustified must needs be made perfitly iust by a real inhereÌ„t iustice of his own but that without iniurie to that kind of composition of the word we may according to the vse of the holy Scriptures iustly vnderstand it to signifie the accounting and esteeming or the declaring pronouncing of a man either generally iust or else innocent concerning a particular crime obiected against him Hetherto of the diuers significations of the word to iustifie Now it followeth that we doe enquire in what sense we are to vnderstand the same word when we referre it to faith and also when we referre it to works and that according to the vse of the holy Scriptures the which in either case must altogether ouerrule as was saide First therefore when we are said to be iustified by faith wee will not altogether refuse to vnderstand it thus that we are made perfectly righteous by faith but on this cond t on that we rightly conceiue of the manner how that is to say not by faith as by a morall dutie and mâ—â—â—e action of him that beleeueth
the forgiuenes of their sinnes the which iustification alone and no other can endure strict examination before the iudgement seate of God agreeable to the confession of the holy Prophet Psal 130 3 4. If thou ô Lord straightly markest iniquities ô Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maiest bee feared So that euen of necessitie we must all as well as he come into the house of the Lord in the multitude of his mercie and worship him in feare Psal 5 7. Praying to him as we read Ps 143 2. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for in thy sight shall none that liueth be iustified Hereunto also doth the example of the holy Ap. Paul lead vs in that he maketh his protestation 1. Cor 4 v. 3 4 in these words As touching me saith Paul I passe very little to be iudged of you or of mās iudgement no I iudge not mine owne selfe For I knowe nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified but he that iudgeth me is the Lord c. And the example of righteous Iob in his confession chap. 9 v. 1 2 3. I know verily saith he that it is so for how should man compared vnto God be iustified If he should dispute with him he could not answere him one thing of a thousand And v. 19 20 21. If we speake of strength saith Iob behold he that is God is strong if wee speake of iudgement who shall bring me in to pleade If I would iustifie my selfe mine owne mouth should condemne me If I would be perfit he shal iudge me wicked Though I were perfit yet I know not my soule therefore doe I ahhorre my life And ch 25 4. in the same booke Bildad likewise speaking by the holy Ghost saith confidently How can a man be iustified with God or how can he be cleane that is borne of woman Wherefore as Iudah saith to Ioseph Gen. 44.16 How shall we iustifie our selues He professing thereby that they could not cleare thēselues Much rather may we yea ought we to say and confesse before the Lord that we cannot possibly iustifie our selues before his iudgement seate but must needes appeale to his throne of free mercy and grace For assuredly none shall be iustified by their owne righteousnes but such as shall perfectly fulfill the whole lawe of God according to that Ro. 2 13. The hearers of the law are not righteous before God but the dooers of the lawe shall be iustified But this can no man possibly performe For as touching the righteousnes of the best it is vnperfect and we must euery one of vs labour to better and increase it from day to day as Reuel 22 11. He that is iust let him be iustified still and he that is holy let him be sanctified still That is let euery such one not onely continue but also in continuance let him more and more encrease in righteousnes and holines and so declare the truth of that righteousnes holines which is in him For as our Sa Christ saith To him that hath shall be giuen he shal haue in a boundance c. But the righteousnes of God by the gift whereof he iustifieth his adopted children namely in that he imputeth the righteousnes of his owne naturall sonne our Lord Iesus Christ vnto them it is fully perfect at the very first instant and so continueth alwaies euen as the righteousnes of Christ himselfe is perfect once and for euer howsoeuer in the faithfull the dutie yea and the comfort of their iustification may appeare and be more fully manifested in processe and tract of time as Abraham beleeuing and by his faith being iustified in the sight of God long before shewed the truth and power of his faith in offering vp of his onely sonne Isaak at the commandement which God gaue him for the triall of his faith many a yeare after And thus by the grace of God may we perceiue what iustification by faith is according to the doctrine of the Apostle Paul to wit that we are accoūted righteous before the iudgement seate of God onely for the merit and worthines of the righteousnes and obedience of our Sauiour Christ imputed to vs of God and apprehended of vs by faith and not otherwise Now when the same word to iustifie is referred to workes as the Apostle Iames vseth it the Apostle is in no wise to bee vnderstood as though a man might by his workes bee made perfectly righteous in the iust and strict iudgement of God For that cannot be insomuch as it was said euen now al our own works yea euen the best of them they are vnperfect And besides that as the Apostle Iames himselfe teacheth vs In many things we sin all And therefore it must needs be in his iudgement a grieuous sinne for any to goe about to iustifie thēselues by any worthines of their own workes in the sight of God according as it is expresly noted to be a sin in the Pharisies by our Sa Christ Luk. ch 16. v. 15. Ye are they which iustifie your selues before men c. And againe ch 18 19 c. For if it be a sin to stand in a vaine ostentation of our righteousnes before men much more sinful is it in opiniō therof to lift vp a mās mind in the sight of god as Hab. ch 2 4. Behold he that lifteth vp himselfe his mind is not vpright in him but the iust shal liue by his faith They onely haue the fruit and reward of their works who doing them in conscience of most bounden duty in obedience to God doe most vnfeinedly renounce al opinion of merit according to the instruction of our Sa Christ acknowledge themselues when they haue done al that they can to be vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17.10 And ch 18. 9. c. it may in a good part be euident by the comparison which our Sa Christ maketh betwixt the Pharisie iustifying himselfe the poore Publican humbly confessing bewailing his sins of whom our Sa saith that he went to his house iustified rather then the other And it may be more fully confirmed by these reasons following First we are iustified in the sight of God in such manner onely as may most perfectly take away al reioycing from our selues As Ro. 3 27. All reioycing in works is excluded by faith And ch 4 1 2. Abrahā being iustified without works hath nothing concerning himselfe to reioyce in before God Likewise Eph. 2 9. Not of works lest any man should boast himselfe This because it was not duly regarded of the vnbeleeuing Iewes who sought after their own righteousnes it turned to their destruction Ro. 9 30 31 32 33. ch 10 1 2 3. Wherefore as it is written 1. Cor. 1 31. He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord. Who hath made Christ to be perfect wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption vnto vs. And herein is included a second reason which is that we are so iustified as
subtiltie craft both of sinne Sathan also of all whatsoeuer else would hinder the same our most happy saluation Yea more then this to Saue is to reconcile bring most miserable sinners into the perfect fauour of the most iust God to giue them vnspeakable peace of conscience as also wisdome and power to liue a Godly and Christian life in some measure of holines here and finally to possesse them with the most blessed inheritaÌ„ce fruition of the most glorious euerlasting kingdom of heaueÌ„ It is true ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe as we may se it warranted vnto vs First concerning deliueraÌ„ce froÌ„ the guiltines of sin also froÌ„ the punishmeÌ„t therof Isai 53.4.5 Matt 1.21 Ioh 1.29 And from the wrath of God 1. Thes 1.10 Rom. 8.1 Col. 1.13.14 What Faith is Secondlie from the power and strength of sinne Rom 6.3.4.5.6 c. and chap. 8.2 c. Reade also Galat 1.4 and 1. Ioh. 5.5.19 and chapt 3.5.6 And from the crafte and subtiltie of sinne Ephes 4.20.21.22 and Iames. chap 1.14 with verse 18. Likewise from the power of the Deuill 1. Iohn 3.8.9 c. And ch 5. 18. Ephes 6.13 c. Rom 16.20 Iames. 4.7 and 1. Pet 5.8.9.10 And from his subtiltie 2. Corinth 2.11 and chapt 3. c. Thirdly for reconciliation reade Luke ch 2. 14. Coloss 1.19.20 and 1. Iohn 2.2 And for holines of life in the same chap verses 3.4 c. and Colos 1.21.22 and Luk. 1.74.75 And therwithall for peace of conscience Rom. 5.1 and chap 14.17 Philip 4.6.7 Heb 2.14.15 Finallie for the inheritance of the kingdome of heauen read Ephes 2 1.2.3 c. And Philip 3.20.21 Behold therfore the many and exceeding great benefites contained vnder this one of saluation the which is therefore worthily called the great saluation and the saluation of God infinitely exceeding all humane deliuering or sauing Heb. 2.3 Psal 50.23 and 119.41 Isai 45.15.16.17.21.22 and cha 46.13 and 49.6 and 51.5.8 and 59.16.17 and Gen. 49.18 And note here that these diuerse words of deliuerance redemption reconciliation and the rest they doe all serue to expresse but one and the same saluation manifoldly distinguished in diuerse respectes For as it is truely obserued Christ doth not onely saue vs by the merite of his death but also by the efficacie and power of his Spirit communicated vnto vs yea and euen by the communicating of his person in that it pleaseth him to dwell in vs most neerely to vnite vs to himselfe And in these 3. things saith learned Vrsinus Totum saluationis beneficium consistit the whole benefit of saluation doth consist The which while we duely consider in the seuerall branches of it ô howe ought it to affecte vs in a longing desire after it in pretious estimation of it in thankfulnesse to God our Sauiour for it But on the contrarie the want of the knowledge of it maketh manie to esteeme no more of this saluation then profane Esau did of his byrthright Wee are therfore to be so much the more carefull lest any of vs should fall into the same contempt of it It is lamentable to see the rifenes of this profane contempt and the notorious ignorance that is among those that goe vnder the name of Christians For aske them howe they looke to be iustified and saued they know no other way but by their good workes and by good praiers c This sheweth plainlie that such haue not as yet any thing at all truely learned Iesus Christ They vnderstand nothing in truth of the spirituaâ—l couenant of grace but altogether they dote after a couenant of workes which indeed is more naturall though now altogether aboue all power of naturall reach c. But whatsoeuer others doe let vs in the name of God according as wee are taught out of the word of God make most precious account of the couenant of grace and saluation by our Sauiour Christ alone in whom onely are opened vnto vs and in whom alone are to be found all the rich treasures of the kingdome of heauen Iustification and saluation onely by Christ HEere therefore before wee proceede any further I would gladly heare of you what our Sauiour Christ hath done for vs thus to iustifie and saue vs. What haue you learned out of the holie Scriptures to answere to this Question Our Sauiour Christ hath for the procuring and purchasing of our perfect iustification and saluation Answere perfectly fulfilled the righteousnes of the whole lawe of God for vs in the whole course of his life and by his death hee hath paide the full redemption and as it were the Fine and Ransome or penaltie of all our sinnes to the ende that both the guiltinesse and punishment being layde vpon him they might be remoued and taken away from vs Iustification and saluation onely by Christ and also that his perfect righteousnesse and the whole merit and worthinesse of his death might through the grace of God be freely imputed and bestowed vpon vs. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe The proofes which may serue for the confirmation of this Answer haue bene already set downe by vs not long since so that now wee need the lesse to stand to repeat them againe Onely let vs yet once more by this occasion so consider of the true nature of iustification and of the righteousnes which is by faith that it beeing well vnderstood of vs yea throughlie settled and rooted in our heartes wee may by no subtiltie of aduersaries be remoued from this most heauenly and comfortable truth euen a chiefe principle of the Gospell of our Sau Chr For what else I pray you to think vprightly of the matter may the righteousnes and iustification of faith in Christ possiblie bee then the apprehension of that wherby Christ hath iustified vs And what can this bee beside the holinesse of his nature the righteousnesse of his life and the Sacrifice and Redemption of his death Wherefore as was said before so wee say againe that as wee doe iustly remoue iustification from our own works so also doe wee euen from faith it selfe so farre as it may be esteemed an action or worke from vs or rather from the spirit of God which is giuen vnto vs of God and we whollie ascribe it to our Sauiour himselfe in respect of that onely which he hath wrought and suffered for vs it being passiuelie as we may say receiued apprehended of vs. For faith is but as the hand or tunnell of our empty soules to receiue the water of life and saluation which God of his meere grace and mercie poureth into vs. For as M. Caluin saith notablie well Fides nihil ad Deum affert quin potius hominem vacuum inopem sistit coram Deo vt Christo eiusque gratia impleatur Quare passiuuÌ„ est opus vt ita loquar cui nulla potest rependi merces Nec aliam confert homini iustitiam nisi quam a Christo accepit That is Faith
and Paul preached vnto the people of Lystra that they should turne from vaine Idolls to the liuing God c. The same Apostles doe make report of the conversion that is of the repentance of the Gentiles And verse 19. My sentence is saith the Apostle Iames that wee trouble not them of the Gentiles that are turned to the Lord. And the Epist of Iames chapt 5.19.20 Vnto this conuersion or turning to the Lorde erring or going astray is opposed And 1. Pet 2.25 Yee were as sheepe going astray but nowe yee are returned vnto the Shepheard and Byshop of your soules that is to our Lord Iesus Christ and to the obedience of his Gospell c. Reade also 1. Thessalon 1.9 and 2. Corinth 3.16 Finallie how repentance or at the least a singular meanes or introduction to the renewing of it is noted by the worde of remembrance or bethinking our selues of our former euill wayes Reade Reuelat 2.5 Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent and doe the first workes c. And chapt 3.3 Remember howe thou hast receiued and heard and see thou holde fast and repent Neither is it without great cause that this remembring of ourselues should be required to repentance because wee are naturallie forgetfull of our duties and of all good things Yea wee are naturallie so possessed with the thoughts and remembrance of vaine and wicked things that there is no roome for any good thought or meditation And so it commeth to passe that the heart is set altogether vppon euill which onely is present and ready both to eye and to eare to hand and foote and all vntill it shall please God to giue vs grace better to remember and bethinke our selues And thus wee may perceiue howe the nature of Repentance is opened vnto vs euen from a distinction of those sondrie names or words whereby it hath pleased the holie Ghost to expresse the same vnto vs in the holie Scriptures both of the olde and also of the new Testament Concerning the which distinction of the words this yet we must neuertheles vnderstand as touching the matter it selfe that it must be entirely and whollie conceiued of vs though one of the wordes onely be any where mentioned instead of the rest And so doth our English translation oftentimes by good interpretation exhort generally to amendment of life euen from the first of the Greeke words aboue rehearsed though it doe properlie signifie the change of the minde onely Yea and for the same cause also the same words are for the more full declaration of the nature of repentance not seldome combined and lincked together in the holie Scriptures themselues chieflie the first and the third of them the same also sometime with an addition of some other words for more euidence sake as Deut 30.1.2 If thou shalt turne into thine heart c. and returne vnto the Lord thy God and obey his voyce in all that I command thee this day thou and thy children with all thine heart and with all thy soule Then the Lord thy God will cause thy Captiues to returne and haue compassion vppon thee c. And 1. King 8.47.48 If they turne againe vnto their heart c and turne againe to the Lorde with all their heart and with all their soule confessing their sinnes c. The like is in many other places of the olde Testament And in the new Testament likewise as for example Matth 3.8 and Luk 3.8 and Act 26.18 wher the Apost Paul saith that our Sauiour Christ sent him to preach to the Gentiles that their eyes might be opened and so might turne from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan to God And verse 20. hee professeth accordinglie that he preached both to Iewes and Gentiles that they should repent and turne to GOD and doe workes worthie amendment of life that is to say such as might outwardly argue and declare the inward truth of the change of the heart and minde Read also Act 3.19 Amend your liues and turne that your sinnes may be put away c. But enough concerning the words wherby the holie Scriptures of God doe note out and signifie repentance euen such as our owne English wordes doe answer vnto when wee say of any that hee is repentant penitent conuerted amended c. NOw let vs furthermore euen as brieflie as wee can lay forth the nature of repentance from that description which hath bene set downe of it according to the doctrine of the holie Scriptures Wherin wee may well be so much the more briefe because it hath bene in a great part cleared already euen by the opening of the words werby it is vsually pointed out vnto vs. First therfore concerning that which was answered in the beginning namelie that repentance in the generall signification of it comprehendeth all graces of spirituall regeneration and new birth faith onely excepted it may hence appeare that the whole worke of Gods grace which he worketh in his children is comprehended vnder these two heads Repent and beleeue the Gospell For this is a briefe summe of the whole doctrine of the Gospell Mark ch 1.15 And so doth the Apostle Paul abridge his whole doctrine saying that he witnessed both to Iewes and Grecians repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Iesus Christ Act 20.21 and 2 Tim. 1.13 Keep the true paterne of wholsome words which thou hast heard of me in faith and loue which is in Christ Iesus Wher loue is Synecdochicallie put for whole Repentance because it is a principall grace and as wee may say a radicall or fundamentall part therof And Heb 6.1 Not â—aying againe the foundation of repentance from deade workes and of Faith toward God Neuertheles we graunt herewithall that repentance and conuersion to God may be construed in so large a sense that it shall comprehend faith also as a part of it But wee speake here of the more proper and exact limites and bownds of them like as faith also and knowledge are to be distinguished though sometimes the one is put for the other according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 17. This is eternall life to knowe thee c. And Esay 53. By his knowledge my righteous seruant shall iustifie manie c. Secondlie from the former proofe it is euident that Repentance doth alwaies accompanie true iustifiyng faith But that repentance should be a fruite of faith and that faith in a certaine order is to haue his place assigned before it howsoeuer in time they goe together as touching the inward change of the heart and minde it is not from the former testimonies to be so easily discerned in so much as Repentance in course and order of Doctrine is placed before it the reason wherof hath bene obserued heretofore Wee are therefore for this pointe to looke to some other places of holie Scripture whence it may be cleared And namely to the 9. verse of the 15. chap of the Actes where we read it plainely expressed
seruants to the prouident grace and mercie of God As Ezek ch 18.30.31 Returne ye saith the Lord and cause others to turne away from all your transgressions so iniquitie shall not be your destruction Cast away from you all your transgressions whereby you haue transgressed and make yee a newe heart and a newe spirit for why will yee die ô yee house of Iâ—rael And our Sauiour Christ saith to Peter Simon Simon behold Sathan hath desired to winnowe you as wheat but I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not therefore when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren Luk 22.31.32 And the Apostle Iames ch 5.19.20 Brethren if any of you haue erred from the truth and some man hath conuerâ—ed him Let him know that hee which hath conuerted the sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and hide a multitude of sinnes But yet further I would haue you shew by what means the holy Ghost doth work our regeneration and all the graces therof to wit knowledge faith and repentance with euery other grace belonging therevnto and withall the increases of the same Question Which are they Answere Principalâ—â—e and in an ordinarie course the preaching of the glad tidings of the Gospell and all the holy instructions thereof in our hearing by such faithfull ministers of the word as hee for the same purpose sendeth vnto vs. Herevnto also serueth the opening of the doctrine of the Lawe and the vses thereof by the same ministerie of preaching Moreouer diligent and reuerend reading and meditating vppon the holy Scriptures by euery one by himselfe apart as also conferring with other wise godlie Christians for mutuall edification and comfort in the clearing of necessarie questions and doubtes which at anie time arise in our mindes and therewithall the teaching and incouraging of those that are ignorant and weake Likewise the serious meditation of our Baptisme with often and due resorting to the Lordes Table Finallie earnest and constant prayer vnto God for his gratious blessing vppon all these meanes These indeed are the ordinarie meanes wherby it pleaseth the holie Ghost to worke his whole most gratious work in the hearts of all the children of God What his more immediate working is wher it pleaseth him for supplie of the wants of any of these meanes yea euen of the principall of them as in the case of infants c it is not for vs curiouslie to inquire or trouble ourselues let vs leaue it as a hidden secret to his own Diuine pleasure wisedome and with all thankfulnesse let vs for our partes make the best vse of all the blessed meanes which he hath vouchsafed aboue many others to make vs partakers of And first that the preaching of the Gospell is the principall means of our Regeneration Read Iames 1.18.19 Of his owne will the Father of lightes hath begotten vs by the word of truth that wee should be as the first fruites of his creatures Wherefore my deare brethren saith the holie Apostle Let euery man be swift to heare c. And 1. Pet. 1.22 c. Seeing your soules are purified in obeying the truth through the Spirit to loue brotherlie without faining loue ye one another with a pure heart feruentlie Beeing borne a new not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God who liueth and indureth for euer For all flesh is grasse The grasse withereth and the flower falleth away But the word of the Lord indureth for euer and this is the word which is preached among you Thus the whole work of our regeneration is generally asâ—ribed to the preaching of the word as the principall meanes which the holy Ghost vseth therevnto Now more particularlie touching knowledge giuen by meanes of the word and principallie by it preached and applyed to our consciences Reade Prou 1. verse 1.2.3.4.5 The parables of Salomon c. To giue wisedome and instruction c. To giue vnto the simple sharpnes of wit and to the childe knowledge and discretion A wise man shall heare and increase in learning and a man of vnderstanding shall attaine to wise counsells c. And cha 2â— 19 O thou my sonne heare and be wise And Psa 2.10 Be wise ye kings be learned yee iudges of the earth that is Submit your selues to be taught from the word of God that yee may be wise Read also 2. Corinth 4.6 c. Touching Faith by the preaching of the word read Rom chapt 10. verses 14.15.17 and chapt 1.17 By the Gospell the righteousnes of God is reuealed from faith to faith And Ephe 4.13 Till we ad meeâ— together in the vnitie of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man to the measure of the age of the fullnesse of Christ And for repentance let that one famous example Actes 2.37 aboundantlie suffice Where also obserue according to that which hath heretofore bene noted that the lawe of God hath his office to the convincing of the conscience and consequentlie to the furthering of repentance Likwise also more priuate instructions together with the publike ministerie yeeld their helpe herevnto Rom 1. verses 11.12 and as was alledged a little while since out of the last chapt of the Apostle Iames verses 19.20 Neither is it to be doubted but as in all other learning they that are skilfull doe by teaching the ignorant growe more experte themselues so is it in the Arte of all Artes as touching those that instruct others vnto the kingdome of heauen Vnto reading also and meditation ther is a promise of blessing Psal 1.2 And Reuel 1.3 Blessed is hee that readeth and they that heare the wordes of this Prophesie And withall mark also that he requireth the keping of those things that are written therin According to that of Iames 1.22 Be yee doers of the word and not hearers onely For this must in no wise be forgotten that practise is a singular meanes of confirming yea of increasing that knowledge saith and repentance which is allreadie begonne in vs. As for Baptisme it cannot be but the due knowledge meditation of it is a means of helping forward regeneration seeing God hath appointed it to be vnto vs a signe seale therof as both our Sa Christ Ioh 3.5 And the Apo Paul Tit. 3.5 do giue to vnderstand by their speeches wherin they do not obscurely point vs to the institution and vse of this Sacrament Likewise if the fault be not in our owne selues great profite is to bee obtained by often resorting to the Lordes Table 1. Corinth 11.17 Finallie that prayer is a helpfull meanes to further Knowledge Faith and Repentance yea the whole work of our regeneration it may be discerned of vs from the testimonie of the Apostle Iude in the 20. verse of his Epistle writing thus Beloued edifie your selues in your most holy faith praying in the holie Ghost The gratious promises which God hath made vnto prayer doe euidently confirme the same Aske and yee shall
Gospel which are the seales of all the Articles of our Christian faith And also of the Lords praier which is a principal rule of Christian praier a singular exercise of faith c. Question Which therefore first of all be the Articles of our Christian beliefe as they are in that briefe summe comprised and by the common consent of all true Churches of Christ euen froÌ„ the most incorrupt times coÌ„mended vnto vs Answere I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen earth And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This summe of the doctrine of the Gospel concerning the chiefe Articles of our faith gathered out of the holie scriptures as hath bene said it conteineth an bridgement of the most high diuine mysterie of the nature of God that is to say of the incomprehensible Trinitie of persons in the vnitie of one most absolute perfect spirituall essence or beeing of the Godhead so farre as it is meet for vs to enquire or may be knowne and discerned of vs. And therwithall it setteth out vnto vs fraile creatures and most miserable sinners the free couenant of Gods diuine mercy fauour and grace towards vs. Herewithall also A briefe summe of the doctrine of the holy Gospel contained in the articles of our Beliefe it layeth forth these two things first the causes of our iustification and secondly the fruites or benefits thereof The causes are these first to speake more generally the whole Trinitie of persons Father Sonne and holy Ghost eternally consenting in the vnitie of the Godhead to elect and ordaine vs therevnto But more particularly the Father for orders sake as the efficient cause the Sonne in that hee tooke our nature and therein liued preached wrought miracles fulfilled the righteousnes of the law and at the last died for vs and rose againe c. the materiall cause The holy Ghost in that by the preaching of the Gospell he giueth faith the formall cause The small cause being the euerlasting praise of the same most glorious free grace and mercie of God Now the fruite and benefit of this grace of God towards vs beeing generally comprehended vnder this worde saluation the particulars are partly expressed Communion of Saints in one holy catholike Church forgiuenes of sinnes resurrection of the body and euerlasting life and partly they are to be collected from those that be mentioned as vnspeakable peace of conscience heere yea euen against death and hell it selfe and the immortality of the soule in heauen euen from the very time of our departure out of this life c. This summe of the chiefe Articles of our faith therefore containeth an abridgement of the Historie of all the greatest and most glorious counsels and workes of God and of his most wonderfull benefits towards vs Election Prouidence Creation Adoption Redemption Iustification Sanctification Saluation and Glorification and to these ends and purposes alike abridgement of the incarnation of the sonne of God and therewithall of the vnion of the humane nature with the diuine in one most holy person of a mediator and also of the sufferings of the sonne of God c. all of them as was said before proceeding from the infinite bountie of Gods mercie to vs most vnworthie men Of the which most great counsels and works of God it is worthily written by the Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 3.16 * Omologoumenos Confessedly oâ— by a general acknowledgement to wit of all tâ—â—e Christians Without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlines which is God manifested in the flesh iustified in the Spirit seene of Angels preached vnto the Gentiles beleeued on in the world and receiued vp in glorie Read also Rom 8.29.30 c. Those which God knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his sonne that he might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he hath predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them also he glorified What shall we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs c. And Ephes 3.8.9.10 c. Euen to me the least of all Saints saith the holy Apostle is this grace giuen that I should preach among the Gentiles the vnsearchable riches of Christ And to make cleare vnto all men what the fellowship of the mysterie is which from the beginning of the world hath beene hid in God who hath created all things by Iesus Christ. c. Of these most high and excellent things we will by the grace of God treat and inquire according to this summe of the Articles of our faith in the order following First of all wee will consider of some speciall ground of holy Scripture whence euery article or point of our faith may be warranted and from whence also the right sence meaning thereof may be interpreted and opened For the word of God contained in the bookes of Canonicall Scripture the which God himselfe hath giuen and authorized for the instruction of his Church it is the onely certaine and vndoubted ground and foundation of faith And therefore also it is our bounden dutie to yeeld it the honour of teaching and confirming euery truth of God from the sacred testimonie and witnesse thereof And thus we read how in matters of faith the Scripture referreth it selfe to the Scripture the latter to the former Luke 24. verses 25.26.27 and verses 44.45.46.47 And before this in the 22. chap ver 37. Reade also Acts chap 26. verse 22. and 1. Corinth 15.1.2.3.4 and 2. Pet 1.19 And verily it were too great sluggish a folly for any to content themselues so with any briefe abridgement that the originall copie wherein is the more full and perfect declaration of all things should be neglected A man will not doe so with his seuerall Deeds and more large writings shewing the conueiances of his landes for any briefe extent or suruey which hee hath taken of them And shall we be more vnwise concerning the grand euidence of our saluation Nay rather as great landed men by how much they see by a short viewe that their possessions are very ample c. they will make the more reckoning of all their auncient Court-rouls or Charters c. So let vs by all meanes prouoke ourselues notwithstanding any other testimony to make our principall and most precious account of the authenticall and diuine records of God And that not onely for the points themselues which concerne our faith but also for the right vnderstanding of them and for all holy circumstances belonging to them For in this respect the holy Scriptures are so necessarie that without them wee should not by the shortnesse of our Creede heare of many points necessarily to bee bee beleeued of vs for our holy instruction and comfort And they that are mentioned could not without the holy
of the flesh is enmitie against God The issue whereof is death to those that follow it as it is in tâ—e former verse And Pro. 14.12 Read also 1 Cor. 3.18 Let no man deceiue himselfe If any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe For the proofe of the second duty Read Deu. 4 6 7 8 and Ier. 8. ver 9. and ch 9. verses 23 24. as before in the comfort For the third read Ro. 11 33. and Eccles 3 11. He hath made euery thing beautifull in the time and season thereof c. Yet no man can finde out the worke that God hath wrought from the beginning euen to the end And chap. 7 15 16. c. For the proofe of the fourth duty read Psal 34.17 18 19.20 and 68.20.1 Cor. 10.13 Eccles 7 28. Read also Psal 25.10 The way of the Lord is strength to the vtright man In which respect well saith our learned Interpreter Via Domini est per invia That is God maketh way where there is no way For the last duty of giuing God the glory for the gift of all wisedome and vnderstanding Read Exod. 31 1 2 3.4.5.6 1 Sam 18.14 and Isai 28.23 c. to the end of the Chapter Read also Prou. 6.6.7.8 and cha 30.24.25.26 27.28 Ier 8. â— And yet more principally Read Dan. 2 19.20 21 22 23 And in the Ep of Iude verse 25. To God onely wise our Sauiour be glory and maiestie and dominion and power both now and for euer Amen The duties belonging furthermore to the comfort of faith in the almighty power of God and generally touching the work of creation and gouernment we doe here of purpose omit as we did before in the comforts because wee shall afterward haue a speciall occasion to consider of the same WE come to the duties of faith coÌ„cerning the long suffering patience yea the infinite mercy and goodnes of the Lord our God Question Which are they Answere By how much the mercies of the Lord our God are more aboundant toward vs by so much ought wee first of all to take the more diligent heed that wee doe not in any wise despise or lightly esteeme them Secondly that we doe not distrust or despaire of the same his mercies as if there were any defect or failing in them Thirdly that we doe not in any case presume or waxe wanton against them albeit God is easily intreated and ready to forgiue such as offend him ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These euils euen as very wicked extremities are carefully to be auoided yea to be accursed and abhorred of euery true beleeuer For they are most contrary to the nature of true faith Against the first wherof read Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of Gods bountifulnes and patience and long suffering We must take heed therefore that wee be not like those gracelesse subiects or children which are ready to despise the clemencie and lenitie of their gentle Princes and Parents Against the second read Ier Lamen ch 3.22 His compassions faile not Read also Isai 1.18 and ch 40. 28. 29. 30. 31. And Rom 5.20 Though sinne aboundeth yet grace aboundeth much more and 1 Tim 1 15. Against the third read Rom 6 1 c. What shall we say then shall we continue still in sinne that grace may abound God forbid c. Read Ep Iude 1 4. Though God be perfectly mercifull yet we must know that he is not so mercifull but that he is iust also We may not thinke God to haue but one eye as it were As he hath an eye of mercy so he hath an eye of iustice As he knoweth how to pitty humbled sinners and repenting sinners c so will he surely punish seuerely euerie obstinate and presumptuous transgressour and rebell He will deale wel with these that are well disposed c but he will deale roughly with those that be froward according to that which we read Psal 18.25.26 This hath God himselfe with so loud a voice proclaimed of himselfe as wee saw before that we neede to speake the lesse of it now Question BVt is there no other duty belonging to that singular comfort which faith taketh in the infinitnes of Gods mercies but only that we abuse theÌ„ not Answer Yes it is on the contrary the most bounden duty of euery one of vs whosoeuer doe beleeue in the mercies of the Lord our God to be so much the more loth to displease him in any thing yea rather to be so much the more carefull and studious to please him in all holy obedience by how much he is not onely more loth to enter into iudgment against vs but also more ready euery way to doe vs the most and greatest good Explication and proofe Thus generall indeed is the duty or as we may rather say the dutifulnes of faith is the comfort of Gods aboundant yea infinite mercies The mercies of the Lord our God ought to be esteemed of vs as the most pretious and dainty Iewell that we haue to deale withall And accordingly they are most charily holily to be dealt with of vs. For if we should prophane the mercies of God what refuge or sanctuaâ—ie should be safe for vs to flie vnto for rescue against the hote and fierce pursuite of his iustice For the proofe wherof read Rom. 2.4 The bountifulnes of God leadeth thee to repentance And ch 12.1.2 I beseech ye therefore bretheren by the mercies of God that ye giue vp your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God which is your reasonable seruing of God And fashion not your selues like vnto this world c. Read also 2 Cor 7 1. and 1. Sam. 12. â—â— â—nd Isai 5.1 c. Moreouer call to mind Mat. 4.17 1. Iohn 3.8.9.10 and Gen. 29.9 And Psal 1â—0 4 Mercy is with thee O Lord that thou maiest be feared And Psal â— 7 In the multitude of thy mercy I will come into thy house and in thy feare will I worship toward thine holy temple Yea we ought to serue the Lord with ioyfulnes and with a good heart for the aboundance of all things Deut. 28.47 And Psal 119 64. The earth ô Lord is full of thy mercy teach me thy statutes BVt shew you yet something more particularly if you can what some of the duties of faith are which doe belong to the comfort of Gods infinite mercy and goodnes toward vs. Question Which may some of them be Answere Seeing the Lord our God is so aboundant in mercie to vs that hee forgiueth vs all our sinnes though neuer so great and grieuous so often as we do truly repent and turne vnto him it is our duty to be readily affected to forgiue one another our mutuall offences and both to admit seeke reconciliation how often in how great matters soeuer we haue â—ust occasion euen so farre as they concerne one another Moreouer seeing the Lord our
c. Ier 10.12 13. and Mat 6 26. Your heauenly Father feedeth the fowles of heauen saith our Sauiour Christ And ch 10.29 A Sparrow falleth not on the ground without your Father And as it followeth in the next verse of the same ch he giueth to vnderstand that the Father hath a speciall regard of his adopted children through his owne Son our Lord Iesus Christ For our Sauiour himselfe saith the haires of their head are numbred This speciall prouidence of God the Father toward his Church you also mentioned a little before Question Now what doe ye beleeue in this respect to the more full clearing of this Article of our faith in the first person of the holy Trinitie God the Father Answere I doe in this respect according to the last acception of the word Father furthermore vndoubtedly beleeue that God the Father of his most free grace and in most tender pittie and compassion according to his diuine counsell purpose and predestination euen before the foundation of the world was laid hath in his beloued Sonne chosen and adopted vs and all the elect people to be his children through the sanctification of the holy Ghost to the end that we truly knowing trusting in the same his grace should obtaine the glory of our Lord Ie Ch yea that eueÌ„ in this life also we should enioy a special fruite of the fatherly prouidence of our most good gracious God aboue al the childreÌ„ of this world Explication and proofe You may safely and with good assurance beleeue this also according to the testimony of the Apostle Paul as we read 2. Thes 2 13 14. and in many other places For one the same though it may be in some differing measure is the happie glorious estate of al true beleeuing ChristiaÌ„s in the kingdome of heauen Read also Ps 4 6 Ps 31.19 20 46 7 8 9. But of al these points which you haue answered for the clearing of this article insomuch as they are all of them matters of great importance let vs trusting in the grace of God The Promise set our minds to inquire more particularly into the grounds and doctrine of them by a more large discourse to the more plentiful inriching of this part of the Treasurie of our faith First concerning this that God is our Father Secondly concerning his almightie power Thirdly concerning his creation and the seuerall workes thereof And fourthly concerning his fatherly prouidence both generally ouer all the workes of creation and also more specially toward his Church in the election câ—lling gathering together and preseruation thereof Question FIâ—â—â— therefore what promise haue you in the holy Scriptures that God is mind 〈◊〉 to be a Father vnto vs For that God is a Father that is to say the first person in the most holy Trinity we haue seene the ground proofe of it already Now what ground haue you I say for the promise Answere In thâ— 2. Epistle to the Cor. chap. 6. The Apostle alledgeth the Prophesies of the old Testament concerning vs the Gentiles in this behalfe Question Which are those Prophesies Answer In the 16 verse of that chapter the Apostle hath these words God hath said I wil dwel among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shall be my people And verse 17. I will receiue you And verse 18. I will be a Father vnto you and you shall be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These Prophesies the which as the same Apostle calleth them in the beginning of the next Chapter are so many promises they are diligently to be marked and to be surely laide holde vpon and apprehended of vs because if God were onely a father in respect of his natural and onely begotten Sonne and not also for the Sons sake a Father to vs by the couenant of grace and adoption we could not possibly beleeue in God to our comfort For by our Apostacie in Adam wee are wholly fallen from God not onely from the Father but also from the Sonne of God simply considered in the Deitie of his person and from the holy Ghost also the onely Spirit of them both Yea we are so fallen that we cannot possibly by any meanes be raised vp and restored againe but by the free grace of the Father through the mediation of the Son taking our nature and in the same by his redeeming iustifying sanctifying of vs vnto himselfe by the holy Ghost And for this cause it is that our Lord Iesus Christ of his tâ—nder loue is so earnest to assure vs in his holy Gospell that God is our Father For so hee speaketh oftentimes of him before his death teaching vs to pray to him as being our heauenly Father and after his resurrection also saying I goe vp to my Father and your Father c. Iohn chap. 20.17 Such therefore and so worthie and necessarie is the obseruation and faith of this most comfortable promise of God that he will be a Father vnto vs reconciled in and by his sonne our Lord Iesus Christ Question NOw let vs come to the comforts themselues such as belong to this article of our faith Which are they Answere First insomuch as God vouchsafeth to be a Father vnto vs his loue toward vs must needes be more pure and tender in that he is of a most holy and mercifull nature and infinitely more constant also in his loue in so much as hee is most faithfull then can be the loue of any the most louing and tender naturall Parents to their most deare and naturall children Secondly the comfort of this that God is our Father is very great in that according to the exceeding greatnes of his loue infinitely aboue the loue of all naturall parents so are his gifts and and benefites to his children infinitely aboue theirs both in number measure weight and value ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true And therefore it is that the Lord saith thus by his Prophet Isaiah ch 49 1â—.16 Though a woman should forget her child not haue compassion of the sonne of her wombe yet would not I forget thee Behold saith the Lord I haue grauen thee vpon the palme of my hands thy walls are euer in my sight And chap. 63.16 Doubtlesse thou art our Father The Comforts Though Abraham would not know vs nor Israell acknowledge vs to wit to be kindely children to them insomuch as wee haue not walked in their straight steps nor done their good workes but haue committed much wickednes c. Yet O Lord saith the holy Prophet in the name of all the faithfull repenting them of their sinnes thou art our Father and our Redeemer Thy name is for euer God loueth all his creatures euen for that they aâ—e â—is creatures and specially mankinde From hence doth Iob make it a part of his pleâ—ding with God chap. 10.8 c. Thine hands haue made me and fashioned me whoâ—e
people vnder that word God which noteth his Almightie power this promise is alwayes assured vnto vs. Of the which point seeing wee haue spoken before wee will not now staye any longer to alledge the particular testimonies of it LEt vs come to the comforte which may arise in our heartes from beliefe in the Almightie power of God Question What may the comfort hereof bee vnto vs Answere First faith in the Almightie power of God our heauenly Father is exceedingly comfortable because hereby we are assured that no strength of sinne or of the world or of the Diuell shal be able vtterlie altogether to hinder the conuersion of anie whose hearts God mindeth to conuert and turne vnto him nor to with-holde any grace from vs which is necessarie to saluation or to the comfort of this life Secondlie because nothing can at anie time vtterlie perverte and turne away anie from God againe after that God hath once converted them to him and giuen them a true and liuelie Faith Thirdlie because it is a speciall incouragement and prop to the supporte of our faith in all our prayers which we doe make vnto God Fourthly because it animateth and incourageth vs against all tyrannicall boysterous terrour which any would dismaye vs withall in so much as wee knowe certainlie that none can doe the â—east euil against vs further then our heauenly Father shall thinke good to per mitte them And herevpon ariseth another comfort that although it doe please God to let anie trouble tarie long vpon vs as wee count length of time yea though he should not at all deliuer vs out of the present trouble and triall that it is not because hee is not able but because hee seeth it not either to be so meete for vs or that it is not so much to his honour and glorie that wee should be deliuered according to our desire Last of all faith in the Almightie and Fatherlie power of God is in speciall manner comfortable because it giueth vs singular assurance that nothing shal be able finallie to frustrate our eternall happines and saluation Exâ—â—â—cation and proofe The comforte of these excellent fruites and benefits of beliefe in the almightie power of God it is included in this that GOD is our FATHER as wee haue seene before like as also the promise of God in the same respect is as wee called to minde euen nowe Neuerthelesse in so much as this comfort that God is our Father is more expreslie inlarged from the further consideration of this that the same our Father is Omnipotent or Almightie it shall The Comforts through the blessing of God bee worth our labour to seeke after those confirmations from whence this further inlargement of these excellent comforts may be more plentifully warranted vnto vs. First therefore that nothing is or can be able by any resistance against the most gracious and fatherlie power of our good God vtterlie altogether to hinder the conuersion of anie that doe belong vnto him it is euident from the testimonie of our Sauiour Christ Mark chap. 10. verses 23. c. 27. Howe hardly saith hee to his Disciples doe they that haue riches enter into the kingdome of God But hee himselfe answereth the difficultie and saith With men it is vnpossible but not with God For with God all things are possible And Matth 3.9 God is able saith Saint Iohn Baptist of these Stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham And Rom chap 11.23.24 God saith the Apostle Paul is able to wit by his all-sufficient grace and powerfull mercie to grafâ—e the Iewes into their Oliue tree againe And 1. Cor 1.25 c. The weaknes of God is stronger then man c. And againe God chooseth the weake things of the worlde to confound the mightie things c. And things that are not to bring to nought things that are Moreouer Acts 11.17 the Apostle Peter reporting the conuersion of the Gentiles to the other of the Apostles Foras-much saith hee as God gaue them alike gifte as he gaue vnto vs when wee beleeued in the Lorde Iesus Christ who was I that I could let God Then as it followeth in the Text The rest holde their peace and glorified God So then no sinnes great or manie or of neuer so long continuance nor anie thing else is any kinde of way able to hinder the strong streames of Gods great mercie whereby hee maketh glad the hearts of his children And let it be diligently obserued of vs concerning this first branche that neither this Knowledge nor Faith nor Repentance nor any other Grace can be begonne in vs much lesse continued augmented but by the powerfull working of Almightie God euen against the strongest gates power of hell For the proofe of the second branche of this Answere call to minde that mentioned before out of the 10. chap of the Euangelist Ioh verse 29. wher our Sauiour Christ after that hee hath assured his Disciples of his owne constant mercie hee testifieth thus of God the Father My Father saith hee is greater then all and none is able to take my sheepe out of my Fathers hands And againe the same Euangelist in his first Epistle chapt 4. verse 4. Call to minde also Rom 11.20 The giftes and calling of God are without repentance And 2. of Timoth 2.19 Thirdlie that our faith in the Almightie power of God our heauenly Father is a singular incouragement to Praier and a chiefe Supporter euen of faith it selfe it may be euident from the practise of our Sauiour Christ in his Praier which he mâ—de in one of his chiefe distresses saying Abba Father all things are possible vnto thee Marke 14.36 And likewise the conclusion of that praier wherin he hath taught vs how to pray it is an euident profe of it in that he appointeth this to be the conclusion of our prayer For thine is the kingdome and the power and the glorie Amen Read also the practise of the Apostles Act 4.24 c. For they make the power of God manifested in the Creation a ground of that their prayer wherin they intreat the manifestation of Gods diuine power in the Ministerie of the Gospell to a new creation as it were of all the faithfull that they might bee made newe creatures to God the Father through Iesus Christ his deare Sonne Coloss 1.11 12 13 c. Fourthly read Dan 3.17.18 For wheras king Nebuchadnezzar had threatned the three men of Israel with the fierie furnace saying proudlie Who is that God that can deliuer you out of my hands They answered the Tyrant boldly and with good courage in the Lord Behold say they our God whom we serue is able c. Read also Psal 3. Ps 27.1 2 3. and Psal 43. Isai 8. verse 9 10 11 12 13. Matth 10 28 29 30 31. and 1. Pet 3.14.15 Fiftlie for that comfortable consequence The Dueties which ariseth from the former comfort consider againe the notable example of the
God ought to be of good courage for the truth and to vse all holy boldnes in doing of their duties Yea euen women though naturally most subiect to feare and discouragements they ought to bee of a good and chearefull heart in all well doing not beeing afraide of any terrour no not from their most churlish husbands c. 1. Pet. 3.6 Read also verses 13.14.15.16 c. See the practise of this Psalme 42.5 c. 9. Why art thou cast downe my soule c. I will say vnto God who is my rocke c. And Psalme 43.1.2 c. Iudge me O God c. For thou art the God of my strength c. And Psalm 46.7.11 The Lord of Hostes is with vs c. The contrarie faint-heartednes is reprooued Ierem. 9.9 Yea and grieuously threatened both there and also Reuelation chapter 21.8 The fearefull and vnbeleeuing c. shall haue their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death And that the due consideration of the almightie power of GOD is an argument of great strength to incourage to all good dutie wee may profitably see it by some instances namely 2 Corinthians 9.7.1 Where the Apostle vseth it for a speciall reason to perswade the Corinthians to the exercise of liberalitie The Danger of not beleeuing For God saith hee is able to make all graces to abound towards you that yee alwaies hauing all sufficiencie in all things maye abounde in euerie good worke And by the same reason a Prophet sent of God to King Amaziah perswaded and preuailed with the King to lessen his Armie and to loose a great summe of money which hee had allreadie defrayed about the leuying of it God hath power saith the holie Prophet to helpe and to cast downe And againe The Lorde is able to giue thee more then this 2. Chron 25.7.8 c. The same reason is of like strength to incourage the faithfull to euery other good dutie if it be duely pondered and weighed Finallie that it is our duetie in all things to humble our selues vnder the mightie hand of God Read 1. Pet 5. verse 6. Humble your selues vnder the mightie hand of God saith the Apostle that hee may exalt you in due time For as it is in the verse before that and likewise as wee read Iames chap 4. verse 6. God resisteth the prowde and giueth grace to the humble Thus much for the dueties Question NOwe last of all what is the danger of not beleeuing in the Almightie power of God our heauenlie Father and of not trembling at his iudgements nor submitting of our selues vnder his mightie hand Answere Without Faith in the Almightie power of God wee cannot possiblie truely beleeue any of those workes of God to haue beene wrought by him or which are hereafter to bee wrought by him to the working whereof an Almightie power both was and is allwaies necessarie Neither can wee possiblie be established with sound and stayed comforte in our owne hearts but contrariwise wee shal be ouerwhelmed and confounded with euery vaine feare Yea so as the shaking of a leafe or any like sodaine though a small noise shall terrifie and dismay vs specialâ—ie in a time or place of any great danger and in the darke or deade of the night Explication proofe So indeed we read Leuit 26.16.17 The Lord threatneth vnfaithfull and disobedient persons that he will appoint ouer them fearfulnes to wit as a Tyrant to vexe them c. And that they shall flee when none pursueth them And againe verse 36. that he will send euen a faintnes into their heartes in the lande of their enemies and that the sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them and that they shall flee as fleeing from a sworde and that they shall fall no man pursuing them c. Likewise Deuteroâ—omy 28.65 The Lorde saith Moses shall geue thee a trembling heart Read also agreable to this Psalm 14.5 They shal be taken with feare And Psalm 53. â— There they were afraide for feare where no feare was Yea not onely the wicked but sometimes the children of God themselues for want of fâ—ith or â—t the least through the weakenes of their faith are thus terrified with small and sodaine causes of feare as Peterat the speach of a maide c. The ground or cause of this fearfulnes no doubt is the want or weakenes of faith in the Fatherlie and powerfull goodnes of God And therefore it is that the Prophet Isaiah doth so peremptorilie tell Ahaz and the people of Iudah whose hearts were mooued for feare of the Aramites as the trees of the forest are mooued with the winde that Surelie if they beleeued not they should not bee established Isai chap 7.1.2 c. 9. For want of this Faith wee reâ—de a fearefull example of Gods iudgement vppon a noble man in Israell 2. Kings chapt 7.1.2 Reade also verses 19.20 And I beseeche you howe should wee beleeue firmely and without wauering that the whole worlde was at the beginning created by God the Father of nothing if we doe not beleeue in him as in the Almightie Likewise also how shall wee possiblie beleeue the Resurrection of our owne bodies and of the bodies of the thousand thousands of those that haue died Beliefe in God the Father maker of heauen earth and shall dye and rot away or otherwise be consumed The grouÌ„d and meaning and brought euen almost to nothing vnlesse we beleeue in the almightie power of our God And how shall wee vndoubtedly looke for a new heauen and a newe earth after the resurrection and that the power of the Diuell shall bee vtterly and for euer ouerthrowne if we doe not beleeue in the almightie power of God Yea in the almightie power of God our heauenly Father The Sadduces not considering nor beleeuing this almightie power of God could not beleeue the resurrection of the dead Yee erre saith our Sauiour Christ not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God Finally to the establishing of the hearts of the children of God these two the power of God and the mercy of God must goe linked together and accordingly bee apprehended and beleeued of the faithfull euen as to the terrour of all infidelles and vngodly ones the fearefull iustice of God shall be armed with his infinit power and so shal for euer confound them all To God therefore almightie and euerlasting yea euen to GOD our most gracious and mercifull Father bee all praise and honour and glory Amen Amen Beliefe in God the Father maker of heauen and earth LEt vs now come to the doctrine of creation the which is of all other the first and the same also a most notable manifestation of the almightie power of God And first what ground of holy Scripture haue you that this worke of Gods Creation being most outward and sensible should neuerthelesse be a matter of faith For faith is described to be of things that
are not seene as we read in the beginning of â—he 11. chap. to the Hebrewes Question What ground therefore may we haue for the clearing of this doubt Answer In the 3. verse of the same 11. chap thus we read Through faith saith the holy Apostle we vnderstand that the world was ordained by the word of God so that the things which we see were not made of things which did appeare ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This Testimonie indeede sheweth plainely that this visible worke of Gods creation is a matter of faith But how Not in that it is visiblie and sensibly euery way sâ—ene felt and discerned of vs but in respect of the originall of it in that first of all it was by the almightie power of God made of meere nothing For that is the meaning of the Apostle in that hee saith it was not made of things which did appeare So that euen that which was nothing before was made something contrary to the rule of mans philosophicall principle from the which they doe stifly though falsely contend that nothing can be made of nothing It is faith therefore that must teach vs this principle which is so contrary to carnall reason And the rather when wee see so goodly and magnificent a worke to be so aptly composed and made as the word Kâ—tertisthai englished ordained doth signifie Whereas being nothing at the first it was also at the beginning onely a rude heape vtterly voide of all the present furniture and beautie according to the beginning of Gen chap 1. v. 2. So that then hereby we may perceiue that the office of faith is twofold as it were For it looketh both retrorsum and antrorsum that is backward and forward as one may say Backward to those things which beeing now had neuer any beeing before vntill God by his almightie power gaue a beeing vnto them And forward to such things as though they are not yet be neuertheles by vertue of the word and promise of God as surely expected as if they were already performed namely that these heauens and this earth being through our sinnes made subiect to vanitie and shall certainely be dissolued shall bee renewed yea in â—ffect made new againe and that in a more glorious and excellent manner and the same also as certainly as they were at the first made and disposed in such manner as we see them now to be It looketh also forward to the expectation of the resurrection of our bodies after this life at the last day and after the glorifying of them then c. as certainely as wee knowe that wee are nowe mortall creatures and haue the feeling of our present miseries c. So that faith being of a spirituall nature a very diuine gift of God to man it resteth it selfe and as it were hideth it selfe onely in the eternall and almightie God Who as he was before the beginning of all creatures so shall he and so will hee continue for euer the same and giue all true beleeuers a most happie and euerlasting estate and condition after that this world and all thinges touching their present vaine and transitorie estate shall come to an end But thus we are as it were vpon the winges of faith caried very farre Let vs returne to the doctrine of creation hauing alreadie seene that howsoeuer the world now made is a matter of sence and not of faith yet in respect of the creation and making of it it is a singular point of beliefe Question FIrst therefore what ground haue you that God the Father hath by his almightie power created the heauens and the earth and all creatures that haue any beeing at all in the same Answere It is euery where testified in the holy Scriptures but first of all and most fully and plainely in the two first chapters of Genesis which is the first booke of the Prophet Moses Explication and proofe It is so indeede For as touching the often witnessing of Gods creation of all things we may remembeâ— that diuers testimonies of the holy Scriptures haue beene mentioned alreadie And wee may euerie where finde more As namely Isai 40.26 The Lord hath created all things hee bringeth out their Armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mighty strength nothing falleth And verse 28. The euerlasting God the Lord hath created the ends of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie there is no searching of his vnderstanding And againe chap 42.5 He hath created the heauens and spreâ—d them abroade hee hath stretched forth the earth and the buds thereof hee giueth breath to the people vpon it and spirit to them that dwell therein And yet againe chap. 45.11.12 Thus saith the Lord the hâ—ly one of Israel and his maker c. I whose hands haue spread out the heauens I haue euen commanded all their Armies And Psalme 89.11.12 The heauens are thine and the earth also is thine thou hast laide the foundation of the worlde and all that therein is Thou hast created the North and the South c. And Psal 148.5 Hee commanded and they were created Likewise Psalm 33.6 though expressed by another Hebrue word then is vsed in the former places By the word of the Lord were the heauens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth And Psalme 121.2 and 124.8 And Psalme 136.5.6.7.8.9 Which by his wisedome made the heauens for his mercie endureth for euer Which stretched out the earth vpon the waters c. And Psalme 146.6 Which made heauen and earth the Sea and all that in them is Reade also Exodus 20. in the fourth Commandement And Isa 44.24 I am thy Lord that made all thinges who spread out the heauens alone and stretched out the earth by my selfe Likewise Ier. 10.12 Hee hath made the earth by his power and established the world by his wisedome and hath stretched out the heauens by his discretion And chap. 32 verse 1â— Ah Lord GOD saith the holy Prophet in his prayer to GOD Behold thou hast made the heauen and the earth by thy great power and by thy stretched out arme and there is nothing hard vnto thee c. Reade also Acts 4 24. in the prayer of the holy Apostles O Lord say they with one accord thou art the God which hast made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all things that are in them c. And chap. 17 24. The Apostle Paul describing the true God to the ignorant and Idolatrous Athenians Whom yee ignorantly worship saith he him shâ—w I vnto your God that made the world and all things that are therein seeing that he is Lord of heauen and of earth he dwelleth not in Temples made with handes c. And if we wold read yet a more large discourse concerning the works of Gods most mightie and wise creation more immediately as it were from the Lords owne mouth wee may haue our recourse to the 38. and 39. chap of the booke
creature at all For by him as the Apostle saith further were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth things visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Explicatiō and proofe This place indeede being as cleare as the former of the Euangelist Iohn it is also more particular and full then that is For in this the Apostle according to the excellent knowledge which was reuealed vnto him he setteth out the most high excellencie of the most glorious Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ in that not onely the inferiour creatures were created by him therfore be inferiour to him but also euen those that are most excellent aboue the rest That is not onely were these visible heauens created by him but also the heauens of heauens as King Salomon calleth them 1. Kings 8.27 Euen those which the Apo vnderstādeth by the third heauen whereunto he was taken vp 2. Cor 12.2 Neither was man onely created by him but also euen the Angells themselues how high soeuer aboue men and by what high names or titles soeuer they may be esteemed whether Thrones as it were the Lords chayer of estate or Dominions by whom it pleaseth his diuine maiestie as by his seruants to execute and administer his gouernment ouer the rest of his creatures or Principalities as chief in any special seruice or Powers as being indued with speciall might and strength most effectually to accomplish the seruice appointed to them according to that Psalm 103.20 And all these are infinitely inferiour to the Sonne of God insomuch as they were created by him not as by an instrument but as by their very Lord and souereigne maker Yea so that though the Angelles bee admitted to bee as the Thrones of God yet they may not bee permitted to sit once at the right hand of the Maiestie of GOD as the Sonne of God is yea euen in that nature of man wherein hee abased himselfe for the deliuerance and aduancement of man Thus therefore I say this testimonie of the Apostle Paul doth most fully as well as most clearely lay open vnto vs the most high excellencie and souereigne dignitie of the Sonne of God from the whole worke of creation the which God the Father hath begunne and perfected all together by him together with the holy Ghost the diuine spirit of them both Read also Eph. 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ BVt now that we may goe yet one step forward though somewhat slowly and at leysure wading as it were in so high a streame wherein without sure footing the tallest wader may easily be ouerthrowne Question Was the heauen and the earth with the Angels and mankinde and all other creatures made at one instant Answere No but the contrarie is most euident and plaine So it is indeed Shewe therefore in what space of time they were created Question What say you to this Answere The heauens and the earth and all creatures therein euen the whole companie of the thousand thousands of Angels in heauen the Sunne and the Moone and all the Starres of heauen and all earthly creatures in their seuerall kinds they were all created within the space of sixe seuerall daies Explication proofe This also is manifest in the. 1. ch Gen and in the beginning of the second chap verse 1.2.3 Where not onely the finishing and perfecting of all the workes of the creation is assured vnto vs but also the seuerall workes of euery day are distinctly described vnto vs for the more certaine credit of the holy storie which God himselfe hath reuealed and caused by his faithfull Prophet Moses to be recorded and deliuered ouer vnto vs. The ground and first matter of all the Angells and soules of mankind excepted as we must confesse was created at once and in the beginning of the first day but the seuerall kinds were not all finished till the sixt day Question But insomuch as God was able to haue made them all together at one instant why did hee continue the worke of creation so many daies Answere Herein it pleased God to tender our weakenesse to the ende that our mindes which are of themselues vaine and flitting being helde in the distinct consideration of the particulars might receiue our more full instruction concerning the mightie power manifold wisedome and bountifull goodnesse of God expressed therein and so also might be prouoked thereby to giue the greater glory and to powre forth the more plentifull praises and thankesgiuing to his most excellent and diuine Maistie for the same Explicatiō proofe These are sufficient reasons thereof and we cannot sufficiently glorifie and praise the Lord our God for the same I meane not onely for the Creation it selfe but also for the excellent order which the Lord hath obserued in the working of it most graciously and wisely for our better instruction and comfort as by the grace of GOD wee will obserue in the particulars as the occasion shall by the goodnesse of GOD bee offered vnto vs in the examination thereof LEt vs therefore come to the workes of the seuerall daies In which of them were the Angelles and the inuisible heauen created and made Is there any certaine ground for this It seemeth that Moses minded to write nothing of their Creation but to hold himselfe within the compas of the visible creatures for the instruction of the more rude and simple Question What should we say to this Answere Although the Prophet Moses doe in the holy historie of the creation set downe nothing expresly concerning the Creation of the Angels neuerthelesse insomuch as in the processe of his writings hee doth afterward make often mention of them as being the most excellent creatures and seruants of God there is no doubt but hee minded to comprehend them within the compasse of the creation of the heauens And that also most likely in the first day with the first of the creatures as being the chiefe of them euen so soone as GOD had prepared a meete place of heauenly habitation for them Explicatiō proofe It is most likely so indeede I meane as touching the point as it were of the time euen with the first of the Creatures in time as they are the first in dignitie But that they were created within the space of the sixe dayes wherein God perfected all his workes of Creation it may iustly bee a matter of faith and out of all question with vs according to that generall testimonie Gene 2.1 Thus the heauens and the earth were finished and all the host of them And againe verse 2. and verse 3. they are said to be all the workes of God which hee had created and made So that it is plaine that the whole worke of creation was a continued worke without any interruption or intermission from the very first point
and Iob 5.23 So then this is to be held alwaies for a firme principle God made man righteous but they haue sought to themselues many inuentions Eccles chap 7.31 All euill is come vpon man from man himselfe Let no man therefore be so wickedly bould as to frame any the least cauill against any of the workes of Gods creation Nay on the contrarie let vs for a most iust and well beseeming conclusion take the whole blame of all euill to our selues and groane vnder the burthen of our sinnes as the true and proper cause thereof according to the last branch of the answere And thus through the goodnes of God wee haue renewed the remembrance of the holy doctrine concerning the workes of Gods most wise mightie and gracious creation The excellent perfection whereof God hath most solemnly confirmed by his sanctifying of the seuenth day wherein he ceased from any further worke of creation to the end that mankinde might worship God their Creator in the celebration of the same his diuine wisedome power and goodnes which are most perfectly manifested thereby The which holy doctrine according to the most faithfull and true historie thereof euery Christian must beleeue or else hee cannot rightly beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth as the Articles of our beliefe teach vs to doe And now touching the manifestation of the wisedome and power and goodnes of God in them it is euident to the faith of euery true beleeuer while according to the instruction of the holy Scriptures he pondreth in his minde both the manner and also the order which God tooke in performing the workes of his Creation And first concerning the manner if wee consider how the Lord beginning in darkenes deformitie and confusion as touching the great world and in basenes and deadnes when he created man the little world doth neuertheles perfectly and at an instant cause light to shine out of darkenes and in a short space of time turneth deformitie to beautie vacancie and voidenes to all sufficient furniture and plentie deadnes to life discomfort to comfort and basenes to glorie to that according to this beginning of the works of God the coÌ„mon prouerbe might well take beginning in that wee commonly say A hardor vncomfortable beginning maketh a good ending thus I say the manner of the creation manifesteth the wisedome power and goodnes of God The like will be euident if we shall well obserue the order which God taketh in the disposing of his workes For he createth his spirituall and inuisible creatures in heauen before the visible and bodily vpon the earth the simple elements before compounded bodies the fierie region before the aierie he cleareth the lower region of the aier before hee emptieth and cleareth the earth from the waters thereof he maketh grasse for cattel before he maketh cattell themselues the foules of the aier and fishes of the Sea before the beasts of the earth finally all other creatures before he made mankind insomuch as it pleased God to make all things for the comfort of man that so by him they might be to the glorie of his owne most holy name And yet againe he doth so breake that which we would thinke should haue beene the best order that he doth in most excellent wisedome take all glorie from the creatures themselues and maketh it so much the more cleare and plaine as it is meete that all the praise both of wisedome and power and goodnes doth belong onely to him For therefore it is that God made light before he made the Sunne Caused trees to bring forth ripe fruite before any shower or dewe had fallen vpon the earth And also made all earthly creatures and gouerned them in perfect order before he appointed man to be the ruler and orderer of them Who therefore among all men yea how could all mankinde though they were as dutifully affected to God as might be how I say could they for al that sufficiently praise his most glorious name for his so great wise mightie gracious and glorious workes Yea if it were but for our owne creation alone for our outward senses and the excellent gift of speech c. and for our inward vnderstanding and memorie c. Let euery one of vs therefore conclude with the holy Prophet Thou ô Lord possessest my reines that is I am by good right altogether and entirely thine thou diddest couer mee in my mothers wombe I will praise thee for I am drawne into admiration by considering thy reuerend workes yea I will praise thy wonderfull workes as much as my soule can attaine vnto My bones or strength it is not hidden from thee from the time that I was made in a secret place and skilfully fashioned as in the lower parts of the earth Thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written euen from the time that they were first fashioned yea while as yet there was none of them at all O how deare therefore or precious are thy thoughts to mee ô mightie God! ô how great are the Summes of them I would count them but they are more then the sand I will awake that is I will stand diligently vpon my watch that I may still abide with thee Psal 139.13.14.15.16.17.18 Trem Iunio Interp. But of the duties whereby we stand bound vnto God for his mercie toward vs in our creation more afterward HEtherto our purpose hath beene to gather together and interprete the holy doctrine of Creation according to the historical narration and report of it from the holy Scriptures of God the onely faithfull and incorrupt witnesses thereof The which also as you know hath beene set down to your hand in a fewe verses to the ende it might happily bee thereby made so much the more familiar and if it might be also the more easie to be remembred of you It shall not be amisse therefore as I thinke here to make rehearsall of them Question Which are those verses Answere They are these which followe Gen. ch 1. The world sixe daies in making was As Moses truly saith God would not onely shewe his power Verses But likewise helpe our faith 1. In first of sixe both heauen and earth A Substance they receiu'de 2. Though formeles and vnfurnished Th' earth with waters couer'd And darknes was vpon the deepe As high as heauen did reach The holy Ghost these depths vphold 3. The Father by his speech Not sound of voice but mightie power With wisedome euen his Sonne Commanded light so light brake forth And whole * Either because the world began at the equinâ—ctiall or to speake according to the vse of the Iewes who alwaies accounted twelue howers for the day according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn ch 11.9 Are there not twelue howers in the day twelue howers shone 4. Yet darknes was not quite cut off But sundred from the light It tooke his turne the light gaue place
So ganne the second night Thus first daies mightie worke we see How day it selfe was made 5. Yea day and night of better part First day so calde of God Iâ—aâ— 45.7 And though the darkenes was not ill A thing which God had made Yet light by name God called good More ioious farre then shade 6. God said againe let spreading out The waters goe betweene And part lowe deepe from loftie clowdes Whence fall downe shall the raine 7. And euery vpper region So high as may be seene With sundrie loftes which God prepard For all the Hostes of heauen 8. This space so high so wide spread forth And chambred in such sort God called heauen so second day To ende was fully brought 9. In third day cleared was the earth And cleane from waters ridde Both Ilands small and countries great which acepes before had hidde 10. For waters huge at Gods command Did gather to their place So â—uâ—es and dales with champion fieldes Gaue earth a goodly face Gen 2.10 c. and 104 10.11.12 All springs and channells were likewise 11. Disposed on third day 12. Yea trees herbs all good with fruits 13. God made without delay 14. The fourth was spent in making lights Though light was made before It pleased God that Sunne and Moone With Starres of endles skore 15. Should order day night thence forth 16. Yea moneths and yeares define 17. And to all workes wrought vnder heauen 18. Fit seasons to assigne 19. 20. The fift daies worke was water worke 21. In it the seas were storde 22. With fishes great with fishes small 23. All sorts made very good Fift day likewise was aierie worke For fowles therein were made All sorts were made in sky to fly As fish in Seas to wade 24. WheÌ„ sixt day came the Lord did make All creatures earth to fill 25 Beastes wilde and tame with creeping things All good of Gods good will 26. But man was last of all the rest Though chiefe by Gods intent As God himselfe doth plainely shewe That so at first be meant For making man by chiefe aduise Most like vnto himselfe He gaue him rule of all belowe With flore of heauenly wealth H'inricht his soule with gifts diuine In knowledge and in will Not man alone but mans fit helpe Made fit by heauenly skill This is in briefe whole sixe daies worke All wondrous workes of God Thinke on them well yeeld him all praise He made all perfit good God our Lord euen for Iesus Christs sake giue vs all grace so to doe For there is exceeding great cause thereof in respect of God himselfe who is most worthy all honour and glory And it is also very good and comfortable euen to our â—wne soules that we should so doe as we are hereafter in the collection of the duties further to obserue BVt before we come to the duties we are to consider the promise and then also the comforts which belong to that faith or beliefe which wee haue conceâ—ning the almightie creation of God our heauenly Father and the seuerall workes thereof First therefore what say you of the promise Question Iâ—â—â—e e any promise at all concerning the creation the seueral works theroâ— wherevnto our faith should looke for the stay and comfort of it Concerning the creation considered in it selfe from the beginning of it The Promise it cannot be saide that there was any promise made of it For there was no creature to whom the performance of it should be promised And therefore it must needes rest altogether in the hidden secret of Gods owne most fatherly and diuine purpose and counsell Answere But so soone as God had once created all his workes forthwith it pleased him to make knowne to mankinde the last of his creatures that hee had made all his creatures of this visible world for their benefit comfort and seruice vpon condition that they would faithfully serue and honour his diuine Maiestie first in themselues and then in the right vse of the rest of his creatures And this most gracious manifestation of Gods purpose herein was as speedie a promise and assurance as might be that the creation of God and the seuerall workes thereof were at the least in a very great part euen for them and consequently for all the posteritie that should come of them Explication and proofe It is very true For so doe the wordes of God himselfe immediately after the Creation was finished giue plainely to vnderstand Gen 1.26.27.28.29 where wee see both the diuine purpose and also the performance of God in this behalfe Yea Gen chap 2. uerses 19.20 we may perceiue the purpose and will of God to be such so soone as Adam was created euen before woman was yet taken out of his side The same promise of God thus intended and reuealed from the beginning is afterward more plainly repeated and expressed after the deluge or drowning of the world as wee reade Gen 8.21.22 The Lord as the prophet Moses writeth smelled a sauour of rest and the Lord saide in his heart I will henceforth curse the ground no more for mans cause c. Hereafter seede-time and haruest and cold and heate and summer and winter and day and night shall not cease so long as the earth remaineth And yet further chap 9 1.2.3 it followeth thus And God blessed Noah and his Sonnes and saide to them Bring yee forth fruite and multiplie and replenish the earth Also the feare of you and the dread of you shall be vpon euery beast of the earth and vpon euery foule of the heauen vpon all that moueth on the earth and vppon all the fishes of the Sea into your hand are they deliuered Euery thing that moueth and liueth shall bee meate for you as the greene herbe so haue I giuen them all to you And this verily is a very princely and comfortable prerogatiue that God hath giuen man authoritie to kill and destroy those creatures which either proue hurtfull while they liue or may be profitable to them by their death Moreouer Iob chap 5.23 It is affirmed from this promise and charter of the Lord that the stones of the field shall be in league and the beasts of the field at peace c. with the seruants of God Likewise Hosh 2.21.22 thus we read And in that day I will heare saith the Lord I will euen heare the heauens and they shall heare the earth And the earth shall heare the corne and the wine and the oyle c. Neuertheles because these and such like promises doe rather pertaine to the prouidence of God in the gouernment of his creatures then to the creation of them therefore it shall bee sufficient thus farre forth to haue touched this point reseruing the more full handeling thereof till wee come to the promise belonging to the prouidence of God NOw in the next place let vs proceede to the comforts arysing from beliefe in God the Father in respect of his almightie creation
Question Which may be the comforts hereof Answere The comforts hereof may be considered either as they are more generall or else more speciall Question Let it be so In the first place therefore which are the more generall Answere First this is generally very comfortable that we knowe that the most wise and gracious prouidence and gouernment of God ouer all his creatures is most nearely and indissolubly linked to the most wise and mightie creation of them Secondly there is an other great comfort issuing from the faith of the creation insomuch as the creation being beleeued wee are from thence more easily induced to beleeue all the like wonderfull workes of Gods most holy prouidence and gouernment The Comforts yea euen those which are in themselues more hard to be beleeued namely our eternal redemption and by the grace thereof our restoring and the restoring of all creatures to a more happie and glorious estate then Adam was set in at the beginning by the benefit of his creation ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These are generally very great comforts indeed And they haue very good warrant from the holy Scriptures For in respect of the first generall comfort the Apostle Peter 1. Epist ch 4. 19. verse assureth vs that God is a faithful Creator From whence he proueth that his faithfull children may iustly and that also in speciall manner be trust him with themselues and their whole estate nothing doubting but hee will haue a very vigilant and tender care ouer them Likewise in the booke of Iob chap 10. verses 8.9 c. Iob vseth a speech taken from a familiar similitude of the dairie woman who when she hath taken all her paines in milking in setting of her milke in breaking her curde in pressing her cheese c. she will in no wise throwe it aside that the hogges or dogges should spoile it but shee laieth it vp carefully and reserueth it to the best vse that may be Much more therefore doth Iob comfort himselfe that seeing God had made him as it were the cheese out of the milke that hee would not destroy him Thine handes saith hee haue made mee and fashioned me wholly round about and wilt thou destroy me Remember I pray thee that thou hast made mee as the clay and wilâ— thou bring me into dust againe hast thou not powred me out as milke and turned me to câ—rdeâ— like cheese Thou hast clothed me with skinne and flesh and ioined me together with honâ—â— and sinewes This therefore gaue the seruant of God good and comfortable trust in hope of preseruation from vntimely and miserable death Read also Psal 89.47 But for the generall care of God ouer all his workes which is the ground of our generall comfort and that which wee doe presently inquire after read Ps 33.4 c. All the workes of God are faithfull Where also the holy Psalmist lincketh the prouidence of God with his creation And Psal 146.6 He hath made heauen and earth and all that therein is he keepeth his fidelitie for euer Hence therefore as was answered in the second place verie comfortably may we iustly be induced to beleeue that more speciall goodnes and mercy of God concerning our redemption and the reâ—toring of all the creatures which lost the dignitie of their creation through the sinne of man For the proofe whereof reade Isai chap 4â— verses 26.27 c. to the ende of the chap Lift vp your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things and bringeth out their armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mightie strength nothing faileth Why saiest thou ô Iaakob and speakest ô Israel My way is hidden from the Lord and my iudgement is passed ouer of my God Knowest thou not or hast thou not heard that the euerlasting God the Lord hath created the endes of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie c. But hee giueth strength to him that fainteth and vnto him that hath no strength hee increaseth power c. And they that waite vppon the Lord shall renewe their strength c. Reade also chap â—3 verses 1.7.15.16 And chap 44.24 and 45.8 and 50 1.2 c. and 51 12.1â— Likewise Iere 31 verses 31 32 33 34 35. c. And againe chap 33 1â— c. Thus saith the Lord if you can breake my couenant of the day and my couenant of the night that there should not bee day and night in their season Then may my couenant be broken with Dauid my seruant And Ps 89. v. 36.37 Read also Ps 11â— v. 89 90 91 92. O Lord thy word indureth for euer in heauen Thy truth is from generation to generation thou hast laid the foundatioÌ„ of the earth it abideth c. Finally touching the last point of this second branch to wit that from faith in respect of the creation of God we doe the more easily proceed to beleeue the restoring of all things it standeth with good reason insomuch as they doe both belong to one and the same almightie power And because if wee beleeue not the lesser howe shoulde wee beleeue the greater If not this which standeth more with the light of naturall reason how then should we beleeue that which is aboue all humane conceite or vnderstanding Thus much for the more generall comforts of faith touching the Creation Question THe more speciall or particular doe follow In what order haue you learned that we may commodiously inquire of them Answere They are either such as arise in respect of other creatures or else from the considerati of our owne creation It shall be profitable for vs therefore in this order to inquire of them And insomuch as of creatures beside our selues as we haue seene before some are inuisible and other visible like to our selues let vs inquire of the inuisible first namely of the inuisible heauens and of the holy and elect Angeles Question What therefore may our comfort be from this that the Lord hath made a heauen infinitely more excellent and glorious then these heauens are which we see with our eyes Answere The comfort hereof may iustly be exceeding great to euerie true beleeuer insomuch as God hath not onely made the heauens which are yet inuisible vnto vs that they might bee as the Throne of his diuine Maiestie to represent his glorie in them and that they should bee an habitation and dwelling place to the elect Angels from the beginning and for euer but also that wee our selues might in the time appointed of God that is the naturall life once ended haue our most sweete and comfortable abiding place there to behold the glory of God and to enioy an estate like to the glorious estate of the holy Angels euen for euer and euer Explication and proofe This may iustly be exceedingly comfortable indeede according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn chap 14. verses 1.2.3 Let not your heart be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in
Eden so soone as hee had fallen away from his faith and allegiance to God Genesis 3.23.24 But by faith in Christ all things are made ours in so much as we our selues are thereby made the children of God according to that we reade Gal 3.26 and chap 4. verses 6 7. and Rom 8.15 16 16. and 1. Cor 3.21 22 23. Let no man reioyce in men for all things are yours Whether it be Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death whether they be things present or things to come all are yours And ye Christes and Christ Gods HItherto therfore of the comfort which we haue from all other creatures through faith in God and in our Lord Iesus Christ Now concerning our selues Question what may be the comfort of our owne creation while we beleeue in God our heauenly Father as in the Creator and maker of our owne selues Answere The comfort hereof is manifold So indeed we haue learned out of the holie Scriptures whether we consider the creation of our bodies or of our soules or of the condition of our whole Person and estate wherein God hath created and set vs in the beginning Question First therefore what is our comfort in respect of the creation of our bodies Answere Not so much for that it hath pleased God to giue them a speciall dignitie in outward forme in that both face and hands are made apt and fit aboue all other creatures to looke and lift themselues vpward to his Maiestie toward heauen as it may be obserued from the practise thereof Psal 123. and Lamentations of Ier chap 3.41 But much rather because he hath made euen our bodies to be the temples of the holy Ghost here in this life 1. Cor 6.19 and to be partakers of the resurrection of the righteous to euerlasting life at the last day Ioh. 5.28.29 These comforts cannot but be very comfortable to all such as haue faith in any measure of truth to beleeue that they doe belong vnto them according to the Scriptures by you alledged and many other of like sort Shewe now likewise the comfort which faith findeth in the work of Gods creation concerning our soules Question What is that Answere The comfort hereof is singular in that mankinde in respect of their soules especially were created in the Image of God The which though we haue lost in our selues yet by faith in Christ it is alreadie in part and shall for euer be whollie and perfectly restored againe So indeed we may perceiue by the doctrine of the Apostle Paul Colos 3.9 10. and by his exhortation concerning the same Ephes 4.23 24. For it can not be that either the doctrine or the exhortation of the holy Ghost should be without certaine and infallible grounds Reade also for this 1. Cor 15.49 As we haue borne the Image of the earthly so shall we beare the Image of the heauenly c. Question To conclude this part of our inquirie What is the comfort of our creation in respect of that state and condition wherein God had created and set vs at the beginning Answere The societie of mankinde betwixt themselues was by Gods creation exceeding comfortable as may appeare euen by the reliques thereof which remaine still Yea their whole estate and condition was in dignitie and comfort little inferiour to the Angels The which also though we haue whollie lost in our selues yet by faith in Iesus Christ we haue it restored againe and shall be partakers of it through the rich mercies of God our heauenly Father ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So indeed we may perceiue by comparing the 5. verse of the 8. Psalme with Heb chap 2. verse 6. c. As also because we are in respect of our whole person both bodies and soules the temples of the holy Ghost 1. Cor 3.16 and 2. Cor 6.16 and Ephes 2.22 The duties But in this rehearsall of the comforts of the creation of God in all his creatures toward vs we must at no hand forget that our God himselfe who is the God of all consolation and comfort is infinitely more comfortable pleasant sweete and delightfull then any or all his creatures can be to the least of his children Such therefore are the comforts arising from the faith of the creation of all sorts of the creatures of God whether visible or inuisible and as well of man to himselfe in respect of his owne creation as in regard of all other visible creatures in that behalfe like to himselfe The which comforts albeit they are not so much comfortable to vs by the creation it selfe as in respect of the fatherly purpose and prouidence of God toward vs seeing man himselfe as was before obserued had forfetted all yet because as was likewise further noted the creation and prouidence of God are most neerly lincked together and whatsoeuer man hath lost in himselfe is recouered and restored againe to all that truly beleeue in the name of God through our Lord Iesus Christ therefore we might not altogether suppresse and conceale the comforts of this part of our faith howsoeuer we doe reserue the more full declaration and proofe of some of these things till wee come to gather the comforts of the fatherly prouidence of God Thus therefore we for the present leauing the comforts both of the Creation and also of the Prouidence of God they being mutually respectiue each to other these looking forward to them and they looking backward to these let vs in the meane season hast to the Duties and that also vpon like equall indifferent condition as the matter it selfe prepared of God may most fitly by his good prouidence offer it selfe Question BVt in what order may wee proceede in this part of our inquirie touching the Duties belonging to God in that he is the Creator of all things Answere I heard you say that it shall bee best for vs to obserue the same order in seeking out the Duties which you haue alreadie obserued concerning the Comforts It may well be so indeed if for no other cause yet for some helpe of memorie the which we ought to haue great respect vnto because of the weaknes of it Well therefore let vs trusting in the grace and blessing of God our heauenly Father proceed and goe on forward Question What Duties do belong first of all to the comfort of faith concerning the workes of Gods creation more generally Answere It is our dutie first of all to esteeme of them all very reuerendâ—y yea euen of the least and basest of them in regard that they are the creatures of our most wise and reuerend God acknowledging from our very hearts that they are all and euery of them in their kindes and to their seuerall ends and purposes created in most perfect and diuine wisedome Secondly it is our dutie to glorifie and praise the Lord in them all and to be hartily thankeful for them Thirdly it is our dutie to vphold and maintaine the due credit and estimation
of all the workes of Gods creation against all such as speake euil of any one of them to any the least reproch and â—â—shonour of his most holy and reuerend name Finally Faith concerning the workes of Creation and the comfort of them teacheth all true beleeuers to humble themselues vnfainedly before God the most gratious and almightie Creator of them ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Here againe let vs call to mind that of duties belonging to God in respect of his works of Creation Some pertaine to iudgement other to affection some to speach and some to the actions of life Now that it is our dutie first of all to esteeme of all the workes of Gods creation very reuerendly yea euen of those that bee the least and basest of them in comparison of other it standeth with verie good reason in so much as the same God who made thee one hee made the other also Hee that created the greatest created also the least the basest as well as the most noble the most deformed as wee account deformitie as well as the most comely and beautifull as wee esteeme of beautie they haue all one and the same Author and Maker And therefore well may wee reason for the honour of the workes of Gods creation as the Apostle Iames doth for the authoritie of euerie commandement of the lawe because one God and Law-giuer gaue them all Chap 2.11 Reade Psalme 104.24 and 1.39.14.15.16.17.18 Read also Prou. 6. ver 6.7 c. and chap. 30.24 c. Yea and the Lord hath of purpose put a difference betwixt creature and creature that the excellencie and beautie of the one might the rather appeare by comparing it with the other the lesser with the greater the weaker with the stronger the slower with the swifter the lighter with the heauier the colder with the hoter c. And all this the Lord would haue so for a more perfect declaration of his manifold diuine wisedome according to that Psalme 104.24 O Lord how manifold are thy workes In wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches c. Reade also Romanes 1.19.20 c. Acts. 17.24 c. For euen to this end God made the world and all thinges therein that by the creation thereof his eternall power and Godhead being considered in his workes might be made manifest to all men that they might seeke him yea and sensibly finde him c. And thus also it is plaine that it is our dutie to glorifie and praise God in all his workes according to that notable admonition which wee reade Iob chap. 36.24.25.26 Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men behold All men see it and men behold it a farre off Behold God is excellent c. And according to the generall exhortation of the 148. Psalme where all creatures are stirred vp to praise God euen in this respect that they are his creatures Reade also Reuelation chap. 14.7 the exhortation of the holy Angell there And the rather are wee thus to glorifie God in his creatures because they being the workes of his hands doe make the difference betwixt him and all false Gods Ier. 10.16 and Acts 17.23.24 c. Wherefore according to the third branch of the answere it is further manifest that as we must for our owne parts esteeme reuerendly of all the works of God and accordingly glorifie his name therein yea in such manner that euen those that are pudenda and a cause of shamefulnes and blushing to vs by reason of our sinnes ought to be accounted honourable as they proceede from the most wise and iust God so must we haue care to cause others as much as lieth in vs to doe the like For who looking vpon the Frogge or Caterpiller or little Flie or poore disdained Lowse but so soone as he remembreth that God did euen by these his creatures confound one of the proudest and cruellest Kings and people of the world euen the Egiptians Who I say considering this can but praise God in this respect that God should by such base and contemptible creatures worke so glorious a worke According to that Psalme 78.45.46 c. 105.29.30.34.35 And as wee must of dutie speake honourably of God for them so may wee not indure to heare any thing spoken to the contrarie dishonour of his most blessed name Well haue the Ministers of Gods word as wee reade in ancient record zealously reprooued and condemned those blasphemous heretikes who haue ascribed any part of the worke of Gods creation to the Diuell such as the hereticks called Paternians Eâ—â—omians and Ethicoprucopta are reported to haue beene who feared not to affirme that the inferiour parts of the bodies of â—â—en and women are the worke of the Diuell Likewise well haue they reproued and condemned the Heretikes called Seuâ—riani who condemned wine as not being a creature of God And with them well also haue they condemned the Marcionites who accounted this whole world to be a worke vnworthie to be ascribed vnto God The like reproofe and zealous condemnation is to be continued and maintained of all faithfull Ministers of the holie word of God and of all faithfull Christians against the same and all other the like blasphemous maligners and railers against any of the workes of our God God himselfe no doubt will take our parts heerein and iustifie himselfe against all their blasphemous derogations Theater of Gods iudgements chap. 31 Concerning Blasphemers M. Perkins Expâ—â— Syâ— speaking of Gods Omnipotency Mornaeus cap 11. de Verit Religionis Act Mâ—â—u in his collection of Gods seuere iudgements against Blasphemers a little before the end of the Booke whatsoeuer they may bee And verie worthily also haue other the good seruants of God to the same ende recorded the iust iudgements of God against such lewde and wicked persons from time to time Against some for reproching his thunder and against other for other their diuellish and licentious calumniations and contempts And namely right worthily is it recorded against a King of Spaine Alphonsus the ninth that hee bare his punishment from the iust hand of God because hee presumed to say that if hee had bene at the creation hee could haue disposed of the worlde in a better manner then now it is Reade the notable admonition of M. Foxe to beware of blaspheming of Gods wisedome or workes any way from an example of a fearfull iudgement of God vpon a Girle about 12. yeeres olde The graue Father vpon a speciall occasion maketh a verie notable and large admonition worthie to be diligently read attended and obeyed of all that shall reade the same The which for their sakes who haue not that booke yea and to the ende that such as haue the booke may yet haue so necessary and worthie an admonition more neere hand and in their present view I will not thinke it tedious to copie out at large both it and the occasion of it as the godlie Father himselfe hath set it downe The
or foot speciallie to the taking away of life without speciall commission and commandement from God himselfe Certainlie they shall beare thei punishment whosoeuer they be Gen ch 9.6 NOwe therfore for the conclusion of our inquirie concerning this Article of the creation of all things What is the danger of not beleeuing in God the Father Question as in the Creator and maker of heauen earth of the Sea and all that is in them and that also euen according to the holie historie thereof as it is recorded and written in the first and second chapters of Genesis by the Prophet Moses and not otherwise What I say is the danger of this Answere They that beleeue not in God the Father as in the Creator and that also euen according to the holie historie of the Creation wherein God himselfe hath by his faithfull Prophet reuealed the same vnto vs to his whole Church it is vnpossible that they should truely beleeue in him as in the Allmightie most wise righteous and gratious Lorde God but that with one heretike or other they should falsifie this holie Article of our Christian beliefe ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It must needes be so indeed For from whence shall any truely vnderstand the Almightie power of God his diuine goodnes c. if they do not learne it from the introduction as it were of his owne works yea euen from these his most mightie most wise and gratious workes of his Creation And who could haue bene able so faithfully to report them as we should finde our selues sufficiently warranted to giue our vndoubted credit therevnto but euen God himselfe by the holie ministerie of his owne approoued and faithfull Secretaries and seruants And touching the discouery of that danger of error which euery one is readie to fall into whosoeuer turneth his eyes and his heart from the holy worde and faithfull Scriptures of God it shall not be amisse for vs to take our admonition from the manifolde examples of such as turning aside from the word haue heretofore fallen into many fowle and absurde heresies For some I speake not of heathen and prophane Aristotle or of anie of his philosophicall Sectaries but euen of such as haue taken vppon them the profession of the true Christian religion in the Church of Go they haue denied the worlde as touching the first matter of it to haue bene euer created but to haue beene without beginning coeternall with God himselfe Of the which sorte were the heretikes called Seleuciani Hermians and such like Others also of the like sorte haue helde that these three beginnings the water fire and darkenesse are vncreated Such were the heretikes called Audiani Some haue more particularlie insisted in the element of the water affirming that to be coeternall with God and therevpon as it seemeth are called Aquei But leauing these and to come vnto those that haue in some sorte yeelded that the world hath bene created They haue neuertheles accounted it a work vnworthie the good God such as were the wicked and blasphemous Marcionites and also the Cerdonians and the Apellites The heretikes called Caiani denied that the God of Abraham was the creator of the worlde The Simoniani Nicolaitae and others taught that the worlde was created by the Angels and not by God himselfe The Saturninians and the Basilidian heretikes are saide to haue attributed the creation to seauen Angels The Corinthians and diuers others of like leaden and drossie stampe feared not to say that the worlde was made by an inferiour sorte of Angels and the Diuell Thus and manie waies beside manie haue hereticallie erred about the creation of the world So haue manie done also concerning the creation of the Angels and mankinde Some haue bene missled to imagine and holde that the good Angels were propagated of the essentiall wisedome of God Such are the Basilidians recorded to haue beene and likewise the Gnostici and Archontici Other haue taught that the Deuill is a bodilie substance as did the Messaâ—ians And as touching mankinde the Manichai helde that Adam and Eue were not created by God The Patricians that the flesh of man was not the creature of God The Paternians Ennomians and some other that the lower partes of the bodies of mankinde were the worke of the Deuill The Melitonij and the Anthropomorphites that the image of God is in the bodie of man and not in the soule The Seleuciani and others that the soule of man was not created by God but by the Angels The Gnostici Manichaei and Priscilianists that the soule is of the same essence that God is The Nazaraei on the other side that the soules of men are of the same nature with the soules of the brute beastes The Arabici that the soule of man is mortall and that it perisheth with the bodie Thus and sondrie other wayes most fowllie and contrarie to the doctrine of the true Christian faith haue very manie sortes of men erred for want of sincere and humble attendance vpon the holie word of God and namely for neglecting this parte of the word concerning the holie historie of the Creation All which examples ought mightilie to schoole and admonishe vs to looke religiously thervnto to the end we may be sounde in this Article of our Christian faith and so auoide all the rocks boggs and quake-mires of mans wicked corrupt imaginations euery erroneous suggestion of the Diuell Thus much concerning the doctrine of faith in the Almightie power of God our heauenly Father manifested by the manifold works of his Creation Beliefe in Gods Fatherly prouidence Beliefe in the Fatherly Prouidence of God The grouÌ„d and meaning of it LEt vs now henceforth proceede to inquire into the doctrine of the diuine prouidence of the same our God and heauenly Father the which he doth continually exercise ouer all his workes which hee hath once made For as was trulie answered hee doth at no hand leaue any one of them so to themselues that they should be as one would say at vncertaine to him Question First therefore what doe you vnderstand by the Prouidence of God Answere The Prouidence of God is his most mighty vpholding and continuing as also his most wise and watchfull most righteous and mercifull most constant and soueraigne ruling and gouerning of all his creatures once made in that hee effectually worketh all good thinges in them and by them but restraineth correcteth and turneth all euill things both counsels wordes enterprises and actions as may best serue to those most holy vses and endes which he himselfe hath most holily propounded to himselfe in his owne eternall counsell and decree according to the pleasure of his most free and blessed good will ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is so in deede as you say For to speake in fewe wordes that which for plainenes sake you haue vttered in more The prouidence of God is the execution of the decree of God concerning the disposing and ordering of all his creatures
called to minde and diligently perused againe Reade also as belonging to the Lordes couenant concerning the wilde beasts on our behalfe vpon condition that wee would faithfully beleeue and obey him Psalm 91.13 alledged not long before And Isai chap. 11.6 7 8 9. though from hence a further blessing is signified by that allusion The wolfe also shall dwell with the lamb and the leopard shal lie with the kid and the calfe and the lion and the fat beast together and a little childe shall leade them And the kow and the beare shall feede their young ones shall lie together and the lion shall eate straw like the bullocke And the sucking childe shall play vpon the hole of the aspe and the weaned childe shall put his hand vpon the cockatrice hole Then shall none hurt nor destroy in the Mountaine of my holinesse for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters that couer the Sea Reade also Marke cha 16.18 the like promise of our Sauiour Christ and the same confirmed in part by an example of Gods gratious prouidence Act. 28.3 4 5 6. The Viper was restrained from stingng of Paules hand Surely it is our owne wickednesse and not want of vigilancie or mercie in the Lord which doth as it were arme and inrage the wilde beasts against vs. For otherwise by the vertue grace of this promise of God they should be at peace yea willingly subiect vnto vs. But in so much as we rebell against God and breake our couenant with him it is iust with God that they should rebell against vs and breake that couenant which hee vpon condition of our obedience to God had by the Law of his creation made with them for vs. And so God himselfe hath threatened Leuit 26.21.22 and Deut 28. verse 26. An example whereof also wee haue seene before concerning those 42. children which two beares did teare in peeces because they mocked the Prophet Elisha Yea this iudgement doth not onely fall vpon those that are very wicked but sometime also euen vpon those that haue some desire to serue the Lord in the times of some common calamitie according to that we read Psal 79.2 The dead bodies of thy seruants haue they giuen to be meate vnto the soules of the heauen and the flesh of thy Saints to the beasts of the earth Neuertheles in such cases the Lord knoweth how eternally to saue his owne when he reiecteth the vngodly for euer And for the full clearing of the Lords gracious promise this way if wee would and could faithfully keepe couenant with him we may plentifully informe our mindes from that which he hath by his holy Prophet Moses recorded at large as well Deut chap 28. from the beginning of the chapter to the end of the 14. verse as Leuit chap 26. from the 3. verse to the 14. of the same Let vs therefore for our instruction in this point read these notable texts of holy Scripture and consider diligently of them And first of that in Leuit Question How reade you there Answere In the 26. chap of Leuiticus thus we read If yee waâ—ke in my ordinances and keepe my commandements and â—â—e them saith the Lord I will then send you raine in due season and the land shall yeeld her increase and the trees of the field shall giue their fruite c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is a notable place containing as wee see in the through reading of it in our Bibles promises of all sorts spirituall and temporall for soule and body publike priuate c. And like to this is that other of Deuteronomie Let it not seeme vnnecessarie or a lost labour for vs to rehearse consider of that excellent Scripture likewise For it shall be to our further benefit as wee may well trust through the goodnes of our God I pray you therfore let vs read this also yea and if it may be commit it so to memorie that we doe neuer forget it Question How therefore doe you read Answere It is thus written Deut ch 28. from the beginning of the chapter If thou wilt obey diligently the voice of the Lord thy God and obserue and doe all his commandements which I command thee this day then the Lord thy God will set thee on high aboue all the nations of the earth And all these blessings shall come on thee and ouertake thee if thou wilt obey the voice of the Lord thy God Blessed shall thou be in the citie and blessed also in the field Blessed shall be the fruite of thy body c. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This place is as a second notable witnes of Gods gracious promise and of his very true purpose to exercise a most fatherly and fauourable prouidence toward all his faithfull seruants and children touching all kinde of prosperitie and blessing while they walke faithfully and dutifully before him And although peraduenture some will obiect and say that these promises are legall promises and so not of faith or belonging to the faith of the Gospell and we also doe grant it to be so according to the first vse of the Lawe which is to discouer sinne and to conuict those of extreame vanitie whosoeuer seeke to be iustified in the sight of God by the workes of the Law Neuertheles this we adde therewithall and constantly affirme that to such as haue learned to humble themselues before God in the sight of their sins and haue receiued the gift of faith to relye vpon the fatherly prouidence of God through our Lord Ie Christ they are according to an other vse of the Law of God which is to guide and incourage all true beleeuers in the right way of obedience to God our heauenly Father they are I say the same with the promises of the Gospell And accordingly they are iustly to be apprehended beleeued by faith as no vaine incouragements to godlines of life like as the Apostle Paul affirmeth 1. Tim 4.8 Godlines hath the promise of the life present and of that which is to come And according to that 2. Cor 1.20 Al the promises of God are in Christ yea and Amen Likewise according to that Psal 34.9.10 Feare the Lord yee his Saints The Comfortes for nothing wanteth to them that feare him The Lions lacke and suffer hunger but they who seeke the Lord shall want nothing that is good Read also Psal 91.14.15.16 Because he hath loued me therefore will I deliuer him I will exalt him because hee hath knowne my name c. And Psalm 121.1 2 3 4. and so forth as was alledged before It cannot be denied indeede but insomuch as the best of all faile in obedience to God according to that of the Apostle Iames In many things we sinne all and they that are strongest in faith haue their weakenes so as they haue neede to pray Lord increase our faith and further also insomuch as it is the pleasure of God vpon holy and iust
was in perplexitie c. yet doe I remember the time past I meditate in all thy workes yea I doe meditate in the workes of thy handes And agaâ—ne Psalm 119.27 Make mee to vnderstand the way of thy preceptes and I will mediate in thy wonderous workes And in this comfort iustly may wee reason for the certaintie of all the promises of God yet to be performed and therein to comfort our selues according to that 1. Thes 4.18 Comfort ye one and other with these wordes And according to that of the same Apostle 2. Cor 1.10 God hath deliuered vs from a great death and he doth deliuer vs in whom we trust that yet hereafter he will deliuer vs. Secondly the comfort of Gods fatherly prouidence in his vsuall and ordinarie course cannot but be the more comfortable if we consider that it is nothing inferiour but many degrees more bounteous and of longer continuance by great oddes then haue beene the particular extraordinarie actions and workes thereof though for the present neuer so wonderfull and strange as wee may perceiue by comparing the one with the other in their seuerall kindes As for examples sake It must needes be acknowledged that God hath vsed his holy Angels in most worthy and waightie seruices and that at sundrie times according as he hath recorded them and made the memoriall of them famous in his Church both for the bodily preseruation and safetie of his seruants and also for their spirituall instruction and comfort For their bodily saftie and preseruation as we read Gen 19.15 concerning the deliuerance of Lot from the destruction of Sodom And chap 32.1.2 of Iaakob from the rage of his brother Esau Of Elisha from the Host of the Aramites 2. King 6.16.17 Of Hezekiah and his people from that fierce siege of the King of Ashur chap 19.35 in the same booke Likewise Dan chap 3.28 God deliuered the three men of Israel from burning in the hote fierie fornace by the ministerie of an Angell And chap 6.22 Daniel himselfe was by an Angell of God deliuered from the mouthes of the hungry and rauenous lions An Angell also was the holy instrumeÌ„t which God of his goodnes vsed to make the poole of Bethesda healthfull to the diseased euen to any one whosoeuer should from time to time after the stirring of the water by the Angell be first put into it Iohn chap 5 2.3.4 And Act 5.19 The Angell of the Lord deliuered the Apostles out of prison And chap 12.7 An Angell deliuered Peter And chap 27.23 An Angell of God comforted Paul against the feare and danger of ship-wracke And as the Lord hath thus vsed his holy Angels for their bodily deliuerance and preseruation so hath he vsed them in extraordinarie seruices to the spirituall instruction and comfort of his people As Gal 3.19 The Lawe was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator And Dan ch 9.21 c. Daniel was informed concerning the seuentie weekes of yeares that is what should be the space of time from the returne of the people of Israel out of their captiuitie til the time of the deliuerance and redemption of the whole Church of God both of Iewe and Gentile by the death of our Lord Iesus Christ He was also instructed by the same Angell in many other things chap 10 c. Likewise an Angell euen the same Angell Gabriel as it seemeth certified Zacharias of the conception and birth of Iohn Bâ—ptist the forerunner of our Sauiour Christ And the virgine Marie of Christs conceptioÌ„ birth And Ioseph of the crueltie of Herod against him from his birth c. Thus the ministerie of the holy Angels in extraordinarie course was from God exceeding gracious to his Church But their ordinarie and continuall seruice to our Sauiour Christ and his Church is yet greater then in these fewe particulars if it be apprehended by faith and duly weighed and considered according to the testimonies thereof Psal 34.7 Mat 18 10. Iohn 1.51 and Heb 1.6.14 though their seruice is not externally so apparant but in a more secret and inuisible course It may not be denied but God wrought a great and gracious worke by the windes when remembring Noah that was in the Arke hee cleared the earth from the waters Gen 8.1 But is not his prouidence as great and as gracious in his continuall bringing forth of the windes out of his treasures for the daily clearing of the aier lest it should grow contagious c. Psal 133 7. God wrought a wonderous worke as it must be confessed when hee fed the people of Israel fortie yeares together with manna from heauen Deut 8 3 4 and chap 29.5.6 and Iosh 5 12. But is the prouidence of God lesse worthy to be celebrated of vs for feeding all the world with bread out of the earth more then fortie hundreth yeares yea by the space of sixe and fiftie hundreds of yeares according to that Psal 104.14.15 It was indeed a rare miracle of God that the rauens at his appointment fed Elijah the Prophet 1. King 17.4 but the worke of Gods perpetuall prouidence is greater in that he ordereth the continuall flying and the life death of euerie foule euen to the falling of a little sparrowe Moreouer we cannot but acknowledge that it was a notable worke of God in that he caused the gourd or whatsoeuer plant it was to growe vp to his full stature in one night to shadow the Prophet Ionah from the heate of the Sun But why should wee not wonder more at the constant worke of the same our God in the continuall grouth of all plants and trees and grasse ouer the face of the whole earth For it is the most prouident and admirable hand of God which worketh all this Psal 104.14.15 c. as we haue seene before And that we may see it yet further to be so let vs consider it in some other matters The same God who once tooke the kingdome of Israel from Saul gaue it to Dauid 1. Sam 14.28 he doth from time to time order and dispose of all the kingdomes in the world According to that Psal 75.6.7 Dan 4.22 The most high beareth rule ouer the kingdome of men and giueth it to whomsoeuer hee will The deliuerance of Iob out of his affliction was exceeding gracious according to the greatnes of his affliction and accordingly doth the Apostle Iames make him an example for the common comfort of the faithfull insomuch as it is an vsuall thing with the Lord to take pittie vpon his seruants in their greatest aduersities and to deliuer them out of them in his due time Ps 107. Likewise as God deliuered Dauid out of all his aduersitie so he is neare to saue euery one that is afflicted in Spirit Psal 34.17.18 God that destroied the counsell of Ahitophel 2. Sam 17. v. 14.23 hee doth vsually breake the counsell of the heathen and bring to nought the deuises of the people Ps 33.10 And v. 11. The counsell of the
redemption and saluation by our Lord Iesus Christ it is altogether aboue nature So that the Lorde may worthilie say by his holie Propet Isaiah ch 55.8 against all such Iudges of euil thoughts that is such euill thinking Iudges as the Apostle Iames termeth them My thoughts are not your thoughts nor your wayes my wayes For as the heauens are higher then the earth so are my wayes higher then your wayes and my thoughtes then your thoughtes c. And furthermore it is not in any wise to be doubted but that insomuch as God vouch-safeth by his holie worde and Spirit to teach and warne to command exhort to promise and incourage his children to walk in his blessed waies to the end they may not onely escape euerlasting death but also be partakers of his blessings to their endles life it is not to be doubted I say but that he will giue them the fruit benefit of euerie part of his holie ordinance according to those good endes whervnto he hath appointed the same Finallie it is euen as certainlie true concerning the reprobates that they doe not goe on in their sinnes and so fall into the curse and condemnation by anie compulsion or temptation and prouocation from God but of their own voluntarie disposition contrarie to the expresse will and commandementes of the Lord. And in this respect it is that the Lord with whom ther is in truth no repentance or change such as is in vs doth yet ascribe repentance and changing of minde to himselfe vpon the obstinacie of the wicked according to that Gen 6. ver 6. It repenteth mee that I made man And again Ier 8.18 If the nation against whom I haue pronounced a plague doe turne from their wickednesse I will repent of the plague c. An example wherof we haue in the Prophesie of Ionah ch 3. vers 10. The first dutie therfore of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God is this that we trusting in his mercie goodnes do renounce all blind fortune all fatall necessitie of Stoical destinie acccording to the first branch of the answer Touching the second branche to wit that it is our dutie to abandon all inordinate distrusting or distracting cares about earthly things read a plaâ—â—e proofe hereof Matth ch 6.25 c and verses 32.33.34 Be ye not carefull saith our Sauiour Christ for your life what ye shall eate c. For your heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these things But seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these things shal be cast vnto you For in so much as els-where he assureth vs that it is the Fathers pleasure is to giue vs a kingdome yea such a kingdome as is onelie worthy to be in request Luke 12.32 howe can we thinke that he will faile any of his children touching the necessaries of this life so farre forth as may be good for them Touching the moderat on of our lawfull studies and labours we haue a flat commandâ—ment Pro 23.4.5 Trauell not too much to be rich but cease from thy wisedome Wilt thou let thine eyes flie vpon that which will shortlie flie away c And that it is our dutie to submit all our enterprises to the holie prouidence will of God Read Exod 18.23 If thou doest this thing saith Iethro God command the c. And 2. Sam 12. Be strong saith Ioab and let vs be valiant for our people for the cities of our God and let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes And 1. Chro 13. â— If it seeme good to you saith king Dauid and that it proceedeth of the Lord your God wee will send c. And Heb 6.3 And this will we do if God permit And 1. Pet 3 1â— It is better if the will of God be so that we suffer for well doing then for euill doing And Iames 4.13 c the holy Apostle doth earnestly reproue the contrarie presumption Goe to now saith S. Iames â—e that say to day or to morrowe we will goe into such a citie and continue there a yeare buy and sell and get gaine And yet ye cannot tell what shal be to morrow For what is your life It is euen a vapour which appeareth for a little time and afterwards vanisheth away for that ye †Note Wee ought to speake it often for the open profession of our faith beâ—oâ—e â—en but to thiâ—ke it alwaies for the truth of our faith in the fight of G d. Note also ought to say If the Lord will and if we liue we will do this or that But now yee reioice in your boastings all such reioicing is euil Therefore to him that knoweth how to doe well and dâ—th it not to him it is sinne To this purpose also serueth well the holie Prou chapt 15.3 The eyes of the Lord in euery place beholde the euill and the good Read also Psalm 139. God seeth in the night as-well as in the day hee giueth sleepe and be holdeth our eyes waking c. Read also Ester chap 6.11 c. Thirdlie that it is our dutie as a fruite of the comforte of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God †Tâ—â—thâ— end it is oâ—r dutie to haue the wâ—rks of Gods prouidence gouernment in a holy admiration vpon a d ligent view and reuerend considerat on of them Read Iob 36 22.23 c and in the chapters oâ— lowing Read also Psal 8. Psal â—6 8 c. and 66.5 to thinke and speake most reuerently of the same and of all the workes therof it is euident euen of it selfe vnlesse wee should willinglie take his name in vaine For it is certaine that as God by his worde of Creation created all so doth hee continuallie by his worde of Prouidence and gouernment wherof we read Psal 147.15 16 17 18. hee doth I say by this word and wisedome of his rule gouerne dispose of all things in the world froÌ„ the greatest most honorable to the least basest from the best most vertuous to the worst most wicked thing that is done vnder heauen Yet so as we must take heede that we impute not the least error or euill or the least defect of goodnes that may be to him Farre be this from vs. Read Iames. 1. verse 1â— It is one thing to be author or cause of an euill and farre another thing to be the orderer and disposer of the euill to a good and holie ende contrarie to the intent and minde of the euill worker It must be confessed indeed that God himselfe doth sometime take vpon himselfe the doing of that which is of the owne nature sinfull as the hardening of the heart of Pharaoh against the Lord and the abusing of the concubines of Dauid c. But before we can say so without blasphemie against God wee must see or rather by faith aboue our reache acknowledge first that it is iust and holie
in God so to doe though it be wicked and vniust in men And secondly we must dulie consider the manner of Gods working which is not by impulsion but by leauing the wicked to themselues and by giuing them ouer to the power of the Diuell and all to this end that he may take iust vengeance for former sinnes And thus it is iust with God to punishe one sin by another But as touching all other things God doth not onely order and dispose them but he doth likewise effectuallie and originallie worke them all Hee worketh great and strange things that all flesh might learne to feare be-before him He sendeth hard things to trie our faith and patience He worketh small things to shew vs the infinitenes of his power and wisedome and that thereby wee might the rather discerne the greatnes of the greater of his works He causeth many defects in nature that we might by the defect the rather acknowledge his fulnesse and sufficiencie in those that be perfecter He maketh many monstrous things to admonish vs of the benefit of a right and orderlie shape Hee maketh some fooles and blinde c that wee may know from whence wee haue our sight and wisedome c Hee maketh some men light and ridiculous to trie our grauitie and that we might learne to auoide the scurrilitie that is in our nature c. Thus from the greatest thing to the least of all that is not in the owne nature simplie sinne God hath not onely his ruling but also his actiue and working hand euen from the Elephant to the little flie as well in prouidence and gouernment as in Creation as was obserued before in the doctrine therof This while some haue not aduisedlie thought of they are iustlie reprooued of the more sound defenders of Gods holie prouidence Not onelie that heathenishe and ouer-wise Plinie Natur hist lib 2. ch 7. who thought that if an vniuersall prouidence should be acknowledged in God it must needes breede him ouer-much trouble and put him to many base seruices but also they haue reproued and not without cause Ierome a learned and renoumed Christian for that hee hath negligently let fall some thing Hieronim in cap 1. Hab sauouring of the same vaine erroneous conceit as if God were to be thought of as one not regarding small matters or base creatures But alas this is the basenes of their owne conceipt and at the best an ouer-curious feare of a causelesse dishonour to be put vpon the Lord. For I beseech you shall wee suppose that either the Prince of a countrie is employed in base busines because hee ordereth not onely the greater matters at the Counsell table but also all mechanicall and hospitall busines for the well vsage of the poorest creatures vnder his gouernment Or shall we say that the chiefe Magistrate or Maior in a citie is baselie emploied when he taketh order for the cleansing and keping sweet of the channelles of the citie and for the carying out of the draught at the fittest times with the least annoyance that may be Nothing-lesse It is so much the more to their honour by howe much they shall stoope downe more lowe and for the common benefit of the nation or citie shall after a sorte forget their honour c. So then yea infinitely much more is it to the honour and glorie of God in that notwitstanding he is the most high and excellent yet he abaseth himselfe to beholde the things both in the heauen and in the earth according to the excellent obseruation of the holie Prophet Psal 113.5.6 Yea euen to the mustering of the Flies c against Pharaoh king of Egipt Psalm 105.31 c. Thus then glorifying the name of the Lord in all things wee must not exclude the holie prouidence no not from the least thing Yea and euen touching the most wicked outragious and strangest confusions that at any time breake out in the world through the practise of the wicked they doe so much the more illustrate the most wise and Almightie prouidence of God in that he turneth all to a quiet calme and setteth things in better order againe then they were before Say therefore vnto God as we are exhorted Psalm 66.3 c. How reuerend art thou in thy workes through the greatnes of thy power shall thine enemies be in subiection vnto thee c. Read also Ierem 5.23.24 and chapt 10.6.7 c. Fourthly that former experience the present sense of Gods mercie ought to incourage vs to be in comfortable expectation of a good issue it may appeare from the nature of faith in regard wherof the Prophet Isaiah saith Hee that beleeueth shall not make hast Isai 28.16 And ch 30.15 Thus saith the Lord God the holy one of Israel In rest and quietnes shall ye be saued in quietnes and in confidence shal be your strength but ye would not But Psalm 112.7 It is said of the righteous man that is of the true beleeeuer louing and following righteousnes that hee will not be afraide of euil tidings for his heart is fixed and beleeueth in the Lord. Let vs heere remember againe the gratious issue which God hath vsuallie giuen to his seruants in bringing them out of their troubles to Ioseph Dauid Iob c. And that comfortable Prouerb vpon so comfortable an occasion In the mount will the Lord prouide And 1. Corin 10.13 God will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue that wee are able but he will giue the issue with the temptation that weâ— may be able to beare it Read also Isaiah 51.12.13 I euen I am hee that comfort you What a one art thou that thou shouldest feare a mortall man c. And Matth 10.28 and Luke 12.4.5 I say to you my friendes be not afraied of them that kill the bodie c saith our Sauiour Christ. That in prosperitie it is our dutie to prepare for aduersitie Read Eccles 7.16 and Hebr 13.3 Remember them that are in bondes as if yee were bound with them c. Note Two extremities are to be auoided accoâ—ding to that Pro 3.11 and Heb. 12.5 My sonne despise not the chastening of the Lord neither faint when thou art rebuked of him Read also all sottish neglect of Gods corrections condemned isai 42.25 and Hosea 7.9 Read also Eccl 7.16 That in aduersitie wee ought patientlie and meekely to submit our selues vnto it whatsoeuer it be as knowing it to be the hand of God it is according to that Amos 3.6 Shall there be euill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it And Lament 3.38 But for our dutie of patience and meekenes in the bearing of our aduersitie call here againe to minde the comfortable exhortation of the Apostle Hebr 12.5 Read also Leuit 10.1.2.3 Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron were deuoured by the fire but Aaron held his peace And 1. Sam 3.18 It is the Lord saith Eli Let him doe what seemeth him good And 2. Sam 15.26 If the
Deitie of our Sauiour Christ by reason that the attributes proper to the Godhead are equally ascribed to him as well as to God the Father In the next place we are likewise to inquire how the same may be warranted by s ch proofe as ascribe the workes proper to the Deitie vnâ—o him as being his workemanship Question Haue you any proofe for this Answere Yea both for the workes of creation and also of prouidence and gouernment In eyther of them as I haue beene taught the holie Scriptures are verie plentifull ExplicatioÌ„ proofe They are so indeede Let vs therefore call some of those proofes to minde for the confirming of our faith in this so excellent a point Question And first concerning the works of Creation What proofe haue you that these are ascribed to our Sauiour Christ in that he both is and was before all beginnings verie true eternall and almightie the most wise righteous and holy God Answere Prouerbs 8 271 and so forth When God prepared the heauens saith he I was there when he set the compasse vpon the deepe When hee established the crowdes aboue when he confirmed the fountaines of the deepe When he gaue his decree to the Seâ— that the waters should not passe his commandement when he appointed the foundations of the earth Then was I with him as a nourisher and I was daily his delight reioycing alway before him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Vnto this place of the holy Prouerbs out of the old Testament agree many other both of the new and also of the old Namely Psalm 102 25. as wee reade those words to be applied Heb. 1. verse 10. Likewise Psal 104. verse 4 c. as they are interpreted Heb. 1.7 And in the same chap. verse 2. God hath made the worldes by his Sonne Moreouer Iohn chap. 1. verse 3. All things were made by him and without him was made nothing that was made And verse 10. The world was made by him Likewise 1. Cor. 8.6 There is but one God which is the Father of whom are all things and we in him and one Lord Iesus Christ by whom are all things we by him And Ephes 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ And Coloss 1.16 By him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth thinges visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him Thus wee see that our Sauiour is intituled to the workes of Creation whereby also his almightie power is manifestly argued as was touched before Now likewise for a further declaration of his infinite wisedome let vs inquire whether we haue like warrant that the diuine gouernment of the creatures doth likewise belong vnto him And first more generally * Question What proofe haue you for it “ Answere Hitherto saith our Sauiour himselfe my Father workeh and I worke Iohn 5.17 And verse 19. Whatsoeuer things the Father doth the same things doth the Sonne also ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Of this sort of proofes are these that follow Prou. 8.31 I take my solace saith the Sonne of God the wisedome of the Father in the compasse of his earth And Colos 1.17 In him all things doe consist And Heb. 1.3 Hee beareth vp all things by his mightie word Thus much for the gouernment of our Sauiour generally Now let vs come to the particulars And first concerning the holy Angells What proofe haue you that our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God our Lord Question hath the gouernment of them Answere The place before alledged Heb. 1.7 doeth plainely proue it to be so For of the Angells he saith that is God saith by his holy prophet Psal 104.4 Hee maketh the Spirites his messengers and his ministers a flame of fire That is God the Sonne together with the Father hath created the Angells and giuen them a kinde of commodious kinde of nature ExplicatioÌ„ proofe subtile and piercing quicke and mightie most like of all creatures to the nature of the windes and flaming fire and accordingly vseth them as his ministers to diuerse great and worthy seruices According to this right which our Sauiour hath to command them it is said further Psalm 67.7 and so it is repeated againe Heb. 1. verse 6. Let all the Angells of God worship him And in the last verse of this chapter Are they not all ministering Spirites saith the holy Apostle sent forth to wit by the Sonne of God for their sakes which shall be heires of saluation As though the Apostle should say It is out of doubt both that they are such and also that our Sauiour vseth them in that their holie seruice Yea not onely doth he gouerne the holy Angells which are willing to obey him but he also ruleth yea ouer-ruleth the wicked Angells we meane the Diuell and all vncleane Spirits According to that which we reade Zech. 3.1 2. The Lord said to Satan that is the Sonne of God said The Lord he meaneth God the Father reprooue thee O Sathan euen the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem reproue thee c. Read aâ—so Matth. 8.29 â—0 31. Mark 1.27 and Luk. 4.41 Likewise he ruleth yea ouer-ruleth all wicked men restraining the extreamitie of their wickednes at his pleasure and iudgeth their rebellions in due season According to that Iohn 5.22 The Father hath committed all iudgement to the Sonne And for the execution of this iudgement in time to come see the prophesie of it Psalm 2.9 And Psal 110.1 2. and verses 5 6 7. And Isai chap. 11.4 â—nd chap 4â— 3 He shall bring forth iudgement in truth Or vnto victorie as Mat. 12.20 Thus also hath he gouerned in former times according to that we read in the holy storie Exod. 23.21 Read also 1. Cor. 10.9 Let vs not tempt Christ as some of them also tempted him and were destroyed of Serpents The continuance of the same his gouernment to this day is to be seene in his restraining and punishing of the wicked It shall be most fully accomplished at the end of the world Act. chap. 10. verse 4â— and chap. 17. verse 31. And Reuel â— 18 I haue the keyes of hell and of death But let vs come to his gratious gouernment ouer his Church to the benefit of all such as doe submitte themselues vnder the same †Question What proofes haue you for this * Answere The proofes are manie and diuerse according to the manifolde and sondrie benefites of his most gracious and Diuine gouernment Tâ—ey are so indeed For as he doth together with the Father and the holie Ghost call gather together and sanctifie his church institute a holie ministerie deliuer a diuine Doctrine worke mightie and miraculous workes ordaine Sacraments send forth ministers of the Gospell giue spirituall gifts and graces make them effectuall to inlighten to regenerate to guide to comfort and to strengthen and as he doth reueale things to come heare
Priesthood according to that which our Sauiour neare the time of his death said to Pilate Iohn 18.37 For this cause am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should beare witnes vnto the truth Now in this part of our inquitie containing many things we must proceed as it were by certaine degrees or steps in as plaine an order as God shall giue vs grace to attaine vnto And that also to the further establishing of our faith while we doe throughly behold that faithfull record which is set before vs concerning his owne most gracious manifesting of himselfe by his owne preaching and working of miraculous workes and by his familiar and daily conueâ—sation among his people from Passe-ouer to Passe-ouer and through the whole course of the yeares one after another euen from his baptisme to the time of his chiefe passion and death a few daies onely excepted by reason of his speciall tentation in the wildernes immediately after his Baptisme This Baptisme of our Sauiour and those daies of his Tentation doe ministeâ— vnâ—o vs two things necessarily to be considered before wee come to the preaching of ouâ— Sauiour Question c. What may these two things be Answer The first is the most high and honourable externall calling of our Sauiour Christ to the execution of his most high and excellent office The second thing is his most difficult and hard entrance therevnto Question It is true that you say But where are these things testified and recorded vnto vs Answer The first is set downe in the end of the 3. ch of the Euangelist Matthew verses 16 17. The second is written in the 4. ch of the same Euangelist from the beginning of the chapter to the 12. verse of the same ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe The same things are likewise recorded by the Euangelist Luke The first in the 3. ch verses 21 22. And the 2. in the 4. ch from the beginning to the 14. verse And more briefly by the Euangelist Marke chapter 1 verses 9 10 11 12 13. Rehearse now the words of the Euangelist Matthew concerning the first thing to wit the honourable externall calling of our Sauiour Christ to the execution of his most holy high office Question What are the words of the Euangelist Answer 10 Iesus saith he when he was baptized came strait out of the water And lo the heauens were opened vnto him and he that is Iohn saw the Spirit of God descending like a Doue and lighting vpon him 17 And lo a voyce came from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The Euangelist Luke as was alledged before ch 3.21 expresseth further that our Sauiour Christ after he was baptized did pray and that then the heauens were opened the Lord thereby giueth plainely to vnderstand that his prayer was effectuall with him euen to the opening of heauen for the benefit of sinfull men And the Euangelist Iohn for a further interpretation of the words of Saint Mathew witnesseth expresly that Iohn the Baptist saw the Spirit come downe from heauen which the prayer of our Sauiour had opened Thus then our Sauiour Christ being appointed a most high office aboue all that might agree to any creature whether man or Angel answerable to the most high excellency of his Person he hath likewise a most honourable and high calling by a most high and heauenly testimonie giuen of him For to whom or of whom did God euer speake thus from heauen This is my beloued Sonne c. Neither can these words possibly agree to any creature but onely to our Sauiour Christ in such sense as God speaketh them of him as being his onely begotten and naturall Sonne and as one in whom he is well pleased not by grace and fauour onely but euen for perfect worthines Yeâ— so pleased as for his sake he was willing to be reconciled to most vnworthy sinners The l ke may be said concerning the descending of the holy Ghost in a bodily shape visibly vpon him For neuer did he nor neuer will he descend so vpon any Neither euer was or shall be any so repleat with all grace without measure as our Sauiour was whereof this discension of the holy Ghost was a visible and publike testimony and confirmation according to that of Iohn Baptist in the Gospel of Iohn the Euangelist ch 3.34 God giueth him not the Spirit by meaâ—ure Now the end why our Sauiour was thus proclaimed to be the Sonne of God and declared to be thus replenished with all heauenly grace is for that all may know that they stand bound to heare him as it was said likewise from heauen at his transfiguration Matth. 17.5 though not so publikely as it was at his baptisme But this hearing of the Sonne of God is not onely to yeelde him audience while hee speaketh but also with attention of the care to yeelde all obedience of the heart and life to his most holy and heauenly doctrine Thus much therefore concerning his externall calling IT followeth next that you doe likewise rehearse that which is recorded concerning that most difficult and hard entrance which as was said in the second place our Sauiour had vnto the execution of the offices and duties of his calling Question Where find you any record of this Answere This as was alledged is that which is written by the Euangelist Matthew in the former part of his fourth chapter from the first verse to the 12. concerning the leading of our Sauiour aside into the wildernes yea concerning his driuing thither as the Euangelist Marke writeth to wit by the mighty motion and earnest instigation of that Spirit which was immediately descended vpon him to the end he might in that solitarie and most vncomfortable place among the wilde Beasts encounter with the tentations of the Diuel who had full leaue and libertie permitted vnto him so to doe ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So indeed doth the Euangelist Marke in these points make the matter more plaine then the other Euangelists doe ch 1. verses 12.13 And this verily was a very hard and vncomfortable entrance if any thing might be hard and vncomfortable at the first on-set that he should be driuen from all societie of men to be without all foode and without commodious lodging and that among wilde sauage beasts and most of all that the most vnwelcome Diuel should haue free accesse to molest his holy minde with wicked suggeâ—tions and tentations and to haue power ouer his bodie to carry it fâ—â—m place to place to the troubling of his senses and peruerting of his mind if by any meanes he might possibly haue preuailed against him We would haue thought that our Sauiour being so solemnly proclaimed to be the Sonne of God and the great Prophet of the Church should forthwith haue gone forth to declare his mighty grace and power both in word and deede aboue Moses and all that euer were But behold the matter is
teaching he doth very elegantly and plainely sit many notable similitudes and parables As for example by the parable of a certaine Lender who had two debtors Luke 7.39 c. he reproueth the rash and vnaduised iudgement of a Pharisie By a parable of the Plough-man looking backe he reproueth lightnes and inconstancy chap. â— 62 By the parable of a certaine rich man he reproueth couetousnes trust in riches ch 12.15 c. Likewise 16.13 by a parable of one that should take vpon him to serue two Masters he reproueth the same and sheweth the impossibility of it And chap. 13.6 c. by a parable of a barren figtree he reproueth all vnfrutfulnes in those which do professe the name of God as also that hainous abuse which all such doe make of Gods long sufferance and patience toward them And ch 16. verse 19 c. by a parable of the rich man and Lazarus he doth reproue and condemne vnmercifulnes in all rich men And ch 18.9 c. he doth by a parable of the Pharisie and Publicane reproue and condemne likewise the prowd opinion of iustification by mans owne works Contrariwise by a parable of guests bidden to a wedding he teacheth and exhorteth to humilitie ch 14.7 c. And likewise by a parable of a Master and his seruant ch 17.7 c. To continuance and watchfulnes in good duties our Sauiour moueth and perswadeth by a parable of men waiting to light their Masters home in the night from a marriage feast ch 12.35 36 37 38. And againe ver 39 40 c. by a parable of the Master of a family who watcheth against the comming of a theefe By the parable of a certaine warie and prouident Steward he commandeth and exhorteth all christians to mercifulnes and liberality to the poore ch 16.1 c. And ch 12.58.59 he exhorteth to speedie reconciliation from a similitude of one that hath gotten out an attachment for his debtour and hath already done him the arrest c. These are part of the parables whereby our Sauiour Christ hath partly giuen admonition and warning against vice and partly hath exhorted to godlines and vertue We haue alledged them out of the Euangelist Luke because he is most plentifull in this kinde of record Yet we must in no wise thinke that our Sauiour exhorteth thus to the duties of holines and righteousnes commanded in the law as though any might obtaine righteousnes thereby to their iustification before God for that is contrary to his expresse doctrine according to that parable of the vnprofitable seruant Luk. 17.10 but onely to declare our thankfulnes to God for his free grace and mercy toward vs by all good fruits of obedience so farre forth as by his grace we may attaine vnto As touching our iustification before God our Sauiour teacheth vs plainely that Moses the immediate giuer of the Law from the hand of God and all the holy Prophets who were the faithfull interpreters thereof doe in that respect direct all to looke vnto our Sauiour Christ himselfe according to that of our Sauiour Iohn 5.46 Had ye beleeued Moses ye would haue beleeued me for he wrote of me c. And verse 39. he saith more generally of the holy Scriptures They testifie of me And Luke ch 24.44 All things must be fulfilled which are written of me in the law of Moses and in the Prophets and in the Psalmes Reade also Iohn 3.14 15. and ch 8.24 Thus much therefore for a taste of the most excellent and perfect doctrine of our Sauiour Christ concerning the law of God WEe come now to giue a like taste of his most holy and perfect doctrine concerning the Gospel And herein first more generally concerning Faith and Repentance and then more particularly concerning euery Article Secondly concerning Prayer Thirdly concerning the Sacraments Fourthly concerning the externall ecclesiastical gouernment of his Church For if we shall see plaine and full grounds for these things in the doctrine of our Sauiour wee shall haue sufficient ground to beleeue and acknowledge the perfection of his doctrine such as is recorded in the historie of his Gospel First therefore more generally concerning Faith our Sauiour Christ doth notably describe the nature of Faith and therewithall teacheth also the necessitie of it in so much as without faith none can be saued no more then a man can be nourished without bodily foode Iohn 3.18 and chap 6 3â— c. in a large disputation with the Iewes by a comparison taken from Manna and vnder the tropicall speeches of eating his fleshâ— and drinking of his blood Secondly he teacheth the excellencie of faith as of that grace which is specially well pleasing vnto God Iohn chap 6. verse 29. This is the worke of God saith our Sauiour that yee beleeue in him whom he hath sent And chap 3 14.15.16.17 the excellencie of it is noted in that this grace alone apprehendeth saluation And chap 7 50. Thy faith hath saued thee Moreouer it is through saith that our pâ—aiâ—rs are auailable with God Mark 11.24 And ch 9 23. To him that beleeueth saith our Sauiour all things are possible Thirdly â—o the end he might the rather stirre vp all to a carefull seeking after this gâ—ace and to continuance and abiding in it he telleth vs that it is rare and shall be found nothing so common as men in outward profession doe make shewe of it Luke chap 18.8 The doctrine of our Sauiour concerning Repentance is first that it is a grace arising from the apprehension of Gods comfortable grace and mercy through our Sauiour Christ as it may appeare Matth 4 17 Amend your liues saith he for the kingdome of God is at hand Wherein also our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand that it is a necessarie grace as it were the pathway to the kingdome of heauen And Luke 13.3.5 Except yee repent ye shall all perish Wherefore as our Sauiour teacheth further it was a speciall end of his comming to call sinners â—o repentance Mat 9.13 And chap 18.11 c. where he laieth it forth by a parable of the Shepheard who is exceedingly carefull to seeke vp his sheepe which he hath lâ—st In which respect also our Sauiour preferreth most grieuous sinners repenting them of their sinnes before the goodliest hypocrits that are in the world as we read Mat chap 21. verse 28 c. where our Sauiour laieth in forth in the parable of the two sonnes And chap 25.10.11.12.13 by the parable of the fiue foolish Virgines He preferreth them also before all secure and negligent â—â—â—deâ—bles such as we spake of before from the Euangelist Mat chap 22.12 In the which part of the parable our Sauiour seemeth to allude to some such custome among the Iewes as is among vs in giuing bride-laces or bride-gloues or some other thing whereby the guests of the bridegroome are for the time knowne from other Finallie for the incouragement of sinners to repentance our Sauiour teacheth by many parables one after another
And should sleepe and rise vp night and day and the seede should spring and growe vp he not knowing how c. Yea many other parables doth our Sauiour vse to expresse the estate of the same his kingdome here in euery other respect As for example he vseth the parable of the King calling his seruants to an account to declare both the mercie and iustice thereof Matth 18.23 c. The kingdome of heauen saith our Sauiour is likened to a certaine King who would take account of his seruantes Likewise he vseth the parable of the hous holder hyring labourers into his vineyard Matth chap 20.1.2 c. to giue to vnderstand that no man is of better reckoning with God for their long continuance vnder the profession of the Gospell specially if they presume of any merit or worthines aboue others in that respect but rather according to his diligence faithfulnes in the labour of Christianitie and according to that humble trust which he hath in the free grace and mercy of God And to this ende he concludeth the parable with this sentence The last shall be first and the first shall be last for many are called but few chosen Moreouer by another parable of the vine-yard let out to vnfaithfull husbandmen our Sauiour describeth the reiection of the Iewes for their treacherous stâ—â—-bournes and crueltie against hâ—m and on the otherside the calling of the Gentiles through the free grace and mercie of God Mat chap 21 verse 33 c. And chap 22 1 c. he doth to the same end vse another parable concerning the mariage of the Kings Sonne and the contempt thereof by the first bidden guests which wâ—re the Iewes and also by the example of that speciall rudes by thaâ— thrust in himselfe without his mariage garment And châ—p 25. verse 1. c. by the parable of the fiue wise and fiue foolish Virgines our Sauiour doth likewise admonish vs to take heede that we do not securely rest in an outward profession of the Gospel without inward truth of the heart which is a thing abhorred of God And verses 14. and 15. of the same chapter by the parable of the talentes which a certaine Maister going into a farre countrie deliuered to his seruants c. Our Sauiour teacheth plainly that he will looke to haue all the spirituall gifts and graces of his kingdome to be industriously imploied in euery mans calling and accâ—rding to the diuerse measure of them specially in the calling of the ministerie of the Gospell to all those profitable ends wherefore he hath giuen them Or otheâ—wise that fâ—arefull vengeance is to be looked for from his hands against euery vnprâ—fitable seruant Such was the doctrine of our Sauiour concerning his spirituall kingdome here on earth the which he calleth the kingdome of heauen because it is from heauen by the speciall ordinance of God likewise because the gouernment of it is most spirituall and heauenly and also because it prepareth and fitteth all the elect of God who as we saw before are called the children of the kingdome to be partâ—kers of heauenly glory Noâ— let vs proceed according to the order of the articles of our beliefe The next doctrâ—ne therefore of our Sauiour is that which concerneth his own conception and birth Of the which he saith thus before Pilate For this cause am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should beare witnes of the truth Next to the birth of our Sauiour are his sufferings Of the which he did verie ofâ—entimes foreteâ—l his Disciples to the end they might be the lesse troublesome or vncomfortable to them when they should fall vpon him as Luke ch 9 44 45 And Mat 17.12.13 verses 22.23 And Mark 9.12 And more particularly he foretold his betraying as we read Iohn chap 13 v. 18. c. The which our Sauiour did as he saith in the same place to the establishing of their faiâ—h when it should come to passe Of his crucifying he spake likewise before-hand Iohn ch 12.32.33 Beliefe in God the Son who wrought most miraculous and â—â—uine works Of his buriall by occasion of that costly ointment which Mary powred on him Mat 26.12 Iohn 12.7 Of his continuance in the graue answerable to the type of Ionas abiding so long in the Whales belly Mat 12.39.40 Of his resurrection also he vsually spake adding the prediction thereof to the foretelling of his sufferings to mitigate the discomfort of that part of his speech as Iohn 2.19.20.21 Mat. 16 2. ch 17.9 and verses 22.23 And ch 20.17.18.19 This thing as the Euangelist Marke saith our Sauiour spake plainely And ch 10.32.43.34 And all this according to the former prophecies of the holy Prophets as the euangelist Luke obserueth And that also in a mercifull regard of his Disciples lest they should be ouer whelmed confounded with excessiue sorrow as we may perceiue plainely Iohn ch 14.1 c. and ch 15. and ch 16. and by his most sweete and diuine praier in the whole 17. chapter Our Sauiour being risen againe as he had often said that he would he then foretold his ascension to Marie Magdalene Iohn 20 17. I ascend to my Father c. That hee should sit at the right hand of God and come againe to iudge the world our Sauiour boldly professed before the chiefe Priest Mat chap 26. verse 64. Hereafter saith our Sauiour shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the powers God and come in the cloudes of heauen Moreouer touching his comming againe to iudgement hee had spoken before that time Iohn 5.22 and verses 27.28.29 But yet more fully and plainely Mat 25.31 c. The precedent signes of which time of his comming our Sauiour hath also declared Matth 24. And before this chap 13.39 c. in the parable of the tares And againe verses 49 50. in the parable of the drawenet We are come now to the doctrine of our Sauiour concerning the holy Ghost Of whom he speaketh most comfortably as of the onely comforter of all the Elect distinct in Person from the Father and the Sonne and yet one with them both euery where present of equall power and dignitie with them c. Iohn chapters 14. and 15. and 16. Which also our Sauiour maketh very plaine in that forme of Baptisme which hee instituted after his resurrection Mat 28.19 Câ—ncerning the catholike Church the doctrine of our Sauiour is this that it consisteth both of Iewes and Gentiles and that he himselfe is the onely vniuersal Pâ—stour and shepheard thereof Iohn 10. verses 14 16. Read also Luk. 13.28.29.30 Toucâ—ing the Communion of Saints and first in respect of their vnion with himselfe and so by him among their owne selues our Sauiour teacheth it plainely Iohn ch 15 1 2 3 4 5. c. And ch 17.22 c. What his doctrine is touching the forgiuenes of sins and namely that there is mercie with God to forgiue them and what
and vnles God had beene with him as Nicodemus a fellow Ruler and one conuersant among them did before this time bewray to our Sauiour as we reade Iohn chap. 3. verse 2. Rabbi saith he we know that is we Pharisies know that thou art a Teacher sent from God for no man could doe these miracles which thou doest vnles God were with him Reade also Act. 2 22. Ye men of Israel heare these words Iesus of Nazaret a man approued of God among yee with great works and wonders and signes which God did by him in the midst of you as yee your selues also know Finally the works of our Sauiour Christ were so wonderfull that as the Euangelist Luke reporteth all were amazed at the mightie power of God declared by them chap. 9.43 And chap. 7.16 Feare saith hee came on all people and they glorified God saying A great Prophet is raised vp among vs and God hath visited his people The groūd and history of them And this rumour as he reporteth further went forth throughout all Iudea and through all the region round about At what time also as it followeth in the same chapter verses 18 19 c. the answer of our Sauiour to the Disciples of Iohn Baptist sheweth plainely that such as haue beene alreadie declared are the vses and ends why he wrought so many miraculous works For thus he said vnto them Goe your waies and shew to Iohn what ye haue seene and heard that the blinde doe see the halt doe goe the leapers are cleansed the deafe here the dead rise againe and the poore receiue the Gospell And blessed is he that shall not be offended in me As if our Sauiour had said These things are sufficient confirmations that I am the true Messiah and that no other is to be waited for as Iohn well knoweth and hath alreadie most faithfully and plentifully testified vnto you though you and many other are yet offended in me and haue not receiued his testimony Reade also Matth. 14.33 They that were in the Ship when our Sauiour stilled the tempestuous Sea worshipped him saying of a truth thou art the Sonne of God And Marke 1 27. by occasion of casting out of an vncleane Spirit out of a man of Capernaum the people were amazed so that as the Euangelist saith they demanded one of another saying what thing is this what new doctrine is this For he commandeth the soule spirits with authority and they obey him Thus then it is euident that as our Sauiour intended by his miraculous works to make himselfe knowne to be the Christ the Sonne of God and the true Prophet sent of him c. so they had the same effect in the hearts of many of those among whom he wrought them who obserued his diuine power therein But for our more full instruction in this point I will aske you this one question Question Was not the doctrine and testimonie of our Sauiour of sufficient credit in it selfe to make him knowne to be the Sonne of God and the true Messiah and so consequently that his doctrine is the true doctrine of eternall life Was it not I say of it selfe sufficient but hee must also worke great and strange works for the proofe thereof Answer There is no doubt to be made but that the doctrine and testimony of our Sauiour Christ was fully worthy and ought to haue beene sufficient in and of it selfe alone to these ends Neuertheles for a helpe to our weaknes and for the more cleare manifestation of his diuine glory as was said it pleased him of his speciall goodnes and mercy to make this addition of his miraculous works Explicatiō proofe So it was indeede as the former testimonies haue giuen vs plainely to vnderstand And namely Iohn cha 11. verse 15. Whence we may well remember here againe that our Sauiour professed that he was glad of the occasion which hee had to worke that great worke of his in raising Lazarus from the dead to the end his Disciples might thereby be confirmed to beleeue in him And hee vseth the like words againe verses 41 42. to shew his like gratious desire that the weaknes of the people might be holpen by their beholding of the miracle To this end also may the consideration of that reproofe well serue which our Sauiour giueth the people for not attending to the right vse and end of his miracles Iohn 6.26 Matt. 16.8 9 c. and Mark chap. 6 25. And thus the good and mercifull affection of our Sauiour is clearely manifested vnto vs. But that his doctrine and testimony ought of it selfe to haue beene of sufficient authoritie it is plaine by that other reproofe which our Sauiour giueth in respect of them that looked too much after miracles Iohn chap. 2.48 saying Except ye see signes and wonders ye will not beleeue Of which sort were those mentioned after this cha 6.30 Who ouer boldly asked our Sauiour What signe shewest thou that we may see and beleeue thee What doest thou worke And againe Matth 12.38 Master wee would see a signe of thee To whom our Sauiour answereth in the verse following An euil and adulterous generation seeketh a signe but no signe shal be giuen vnto it saue onely the signe of the Prophet Ionas And againe chap 16. verses 1.2.3.4 On the other side it is set downe to the praise of the worke of Gods grace in the Samaritans who beleeued our Sauiour for his wordes sake though hee wrought no miracles among them but only heard the woman say that he had told her all things that she had done as we read Ioh 4 40. Wherevpon they desired our Sauiour to tarie with them The which when he had yeelded vnto for two daies Many more saith the Euangelist beleeued because of his owne word And they said vnto the woman Nowe we beleeue not because of thy saying for wee haue heard him our selues and knowe that this is indeed the Christ the Sauiour of the world Moreouer many were brought to faith and repentance by the preaching of Iohn the Baptist though he wrought no miracle Matth 21 32. Iohn 10.41 Much rather ought our Sauiour to haue bene beleeued for his owne sake although God would haue so appointed that hee should haue wrought no such great works as he did Thus much for the confirmation of the former answer But yet one question more for the further clearing of this matter Be it granted that the miracles which our Sauiour wrought were necessarie for those who at that time were the beholders of them to the ende they might be confirmed by them to beleeue in him Question are they likewise as necessarie for vs Answer As the working of them was necessarie to helpe the weakenesse of the faith of them that then liued and might see and beholde them with their bodilie eyes so it is necessarie for vs that liue at this day to reade heare and meditate vpon the same miraculous works of our Sauiour to the same
gradu At in Christo qui sine vitio pasâ—iones omnes nostras animales inanerat sine vitio imperfectione ista sicut reliqua ipsius tum dicta tum facta fuerunt Homil. 32. in Historiam Passionis That is first of all saith hee let this be agreed vpon that these wordes containe not in them any waywardnesse of an vpbrayding or angry minde as though Iesus Christ should contend with his Father and vrge him to giue an account why hee should thus deale with him for then hee would not haue betaken himselfe vnto him as to his God and that by doubling of the word his God but that they are a dolefull speech of a mind most deeply distressed yea euen of a Sonne most obedient to all the commaundements of his Father Yet so as while he considereth himselfe being in this agony hee thinketh that vnlesse some helpe be yeelded vnto him more then his owne that he shal be altogether vnable to beare so great a burthen and to perfit those things which were imposed vpoÌ„ him and to bring them to their desired issue as though he should speake to his Father in these words Behold O Father I am heere yea euen willingly in that estate wherein it is thy good pleasure that I should be but the sense and feeling of thy exceeding great anger doth forcibly draw from mee these complaints insomuch as I cannot but maruell howe it should come to passed that I should perceiue no presence of thy fauour and assistance and the rather because without it that which it is thy will to worke by me and wherevnto also I am willing and desirous readily to obey thee in all things can neuer attaine the kindly issue of it So then from this pure and entire fountaine hath issued the present complaâ—nt which long since was vttered by Dauid in the same words he speaking of himselfe in respect of those exceeding great straites which he was in Psal 22.1 Yet as a type of Iesus Christ as it is manifest from the rest of the Psalme Wherein notwithstanding we are to obserue by the way that there is a great inequality betweene the figure the truth it selfe For the state of Dauid who wrote this Psalme though being very full of affliction and calamity yet was it by infinite degrees lesse then those sufferings which Christ indured vpon the Crosse wheâ—her we consider the cause or the measure or the effect therof And beside Albeit Dauid did not powre forth those his prayers without faith and hope yet as it falleth out in the best works of the most perfect among the children of God hee made some humane failing or slip so that there might easily be some remainder of fault seeing our faith is alwaies mixed with vnbeliefe and our hope with some spice of doubting But in Chriâ—â— who tooke vpon him all our humane passions without sin these things weâ—e without all sin and imperfection as all other of his speeches and actions were Hetherto Beza in his 32. Homily vpon the Historie of the Passion of our Sauiour Christ And thus it may be euident vnto vs how infinitely great and grieuous the sufferings of our Sauiour were euen from the beginning in the Garden and before to the very end of the same though not in euery moment in like degree so that well might the same worthie seruant of our Lord Iesus Christ both preach and write as he hath done in the beginning of the same Homily that it is not enough for vs to know and beleeue that Iesus Christ suffered for vs vnto the death as it is onely the separation of the bodie and the soule vnlesse we doe consider this death of his after a speciall manner without which the death of Christ could not be our life And therefore as hee saith further they are exceedingly deceiued and doe still continue in errour who looke no further then vpon those griefes which be bodily sensuall and naturall in these sufferings of Christ and namely in this his death c. And a little after The death of Christ saith he was such as our sinnes doe deserue and therefore it behoued our surety and pledge to suffer not onely the dolours and vexations which are common to soule and bodie euen to the last breath but that vnto these should come also that which is the greatest of all other to wit the feeling of that horrible wrath of God euen in the soule it selfe the which the sinnes of all the elect which are haue beene and shall bee to the end of the world did deserue Moreouer whereas wee are by our sinnes made debters not onely to the first death which is a seperation of the body from the soule but also to the secoâ—d death which beside the torment of the soule for a time is a renued coupling of the body and the soule accompanied with the perpetuall curse of God and all vnvtterable torments to indure for euer He saith further that our Sauiour Christ our surety that he might deliuer vs from both hath suffered the first death accompanied with all the apprehensions and terrours of the anger of God whereby the vnbeleeuing that die passe from the first death to the second But insomuch as hee willingly indured the sorrowes of the first death ioyned with the apprehensions and terrours of the second and that also with a willing and most holy and most perfect obedience cleane contrary to the rebellion of our first parents therefore hee was freed from the corruption of the body an effect of the first death and much rather from the eternall punishments of the second Nay contrariwise by the first death he hath made a way to the glory of the true and perfect life both for himselfe and also for all those whom the Father haue giuen him c. So then hee hath most mightily and valiantly vanquished as well the first death as the terrours and apprehensions of the second and he hath appeased the wrath of God toward all his elect the true beleeuers in his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ This vertue flowing from the head to the members not without an exceeding great wrastling of the humanity out of the which he himselfe though hee was most iust and had receiued the Spirit without measure could neuer haue gotten foorth vnlesse his Godhead had vpheld our nature in him that it should not bee ouercome And in the same Homilie speaking of that dereliction or forsaking which our Sauiour complaineth of we affirme saith hee that this word is to be vnderstood in such sort as God oftentimes is said either to come to vs or to depart from vs to know vs or not to know vs to wit in respect of his speciall fauour and presence Wherefore wee will not doubt to say that in this combate our nature remained in the Person of Iesus Christ and shall remaine for euer without any seperation from the Father and the holy Ghost but as touching the sensible fauour and speciall presence of
truly beleeue in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ according to that Acts 10.28 God saith the Apostle Peter hath shewed me that I should not call any man polluted or vncleane And verses 34.35 Of a truth I perceiue that God is no accepter of persons but in euery nation hee that feareth him and worketh righteousnes is accepted with him And yet furthermore for the increase of our comfort in this behalfe let vs reade Heb. 6.13 c. When God made the promise to Abraham because he had no greater to sweare by he did sweare by himselfe saying Surely I will aboundantly blesse thee c. So God willing more aboundantly to shew vnto the heires of promise the stablenes of his counsel he bound himselfe by an oath That by two immutable things c. we should haue strong consolation which haue our refuge to hold fast the hope that is set before vs c. which entreth into that which is within the vaile whether the Fore-runner is before vs entred c. Thus the rending of the vaile is verie comfortable Question Now is there any comfort to vs in that there was an earthquake and in that the rockes did cleaue a sunder and in that the graues opened at the death of our Sauiour Answer All these were comfortable witnesses of the innocencie yea euen of that excellent dignitie and reputation wherein our Sauiour was with God They were likewise all of them euen in themselues reall and very eloquent witnesses of the diuine power of our Sauiour himselfe yet fastened to the Crosse to the sharpe reproofe of his persecutors though they vsed not one vocall worde of speech And namely the opening of the graues was a reall testimonie that our Sauiour Christ hath by his death vanquished death and that death hath no longer any power ouer our bodies but that they shall in due time be raised vp againe to euerlasting life by his diuine powâ—r as one singular fruit of that reconciliation which hee hath made for vs with God by the same his death Explication It is true But of this point of the resurrection of our bodies we shall haue occasion to consider more fully afterward And as touching the rest we cannot but presently see that these with all the former containe no small comfort in them in that as they foreshewed so in the remembrance of them they doe to this day confirme vnto vs the mighty power of the sauing health of our Lord Iesus Christ toward vs and his whole Church In which respect it is that for a speciall instance thereof the holy Euangelist doeth before hand as we haue seene before intermixe that historie of the rising of the bodies of many Saints with the mention of the death of our Sauiour though the accomplishment thereof was not till our Sauiour himselfe did rise againe to the end that this might be some sweetening as it were to the dolefull report of the bitternes of the death Moreouer as Master Beza well obserueth these workes of God and the rest of this sort manifested at the sufferings and death of our Sauiour they are such as may be iustly looked vnto of vs and be vsed as comfortable helps and incouragements through the whole course of our liues aduersus quamuis incredulitatem against all vnbeliefe yea and against all feare of the graue and of death it selfe BVt let vs goe forward What comfort may our faith reape from hence that God did by the strange manner of the death of our Sauiour and by those his other strange and fearefull workes which did accompany the same draw euen from the heathen captaine and souldiers who were specially appointed to see the execution performed and therefore no doubt did accordingly place themselues so as they might most commodiously heare and see all things for as the Euangelist Marke saith they stood ouer against Christ What I say Question is the comfort of this that God did euen from them draw this testimony that they did verily thinke that our Sauiour was the Sonne of God and that hee was a iust man and so in their iudgement was by them put to death wrongfully Answere It may iustly be very comfortable vnto vs insomuch as they hereby were so conuicted that they could not but giue glory to God as the Euangelist Luke speaketh of this confession of theirs Yea by so much may it be the more comfortable vnto vs because albeit they were heathen men yet were they conuicted from that which they saw and from the prayer of our Sauiour to God whom he called his Father to testifie thus much ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It may be so indeede For it may well be out of all question that they being profane persons and very spitefull enemies would neuer haue acknowledged so much vnles they had stood notably conuicted in their consciences by that which they saw and beheld with their own eyes The friends of our Sauiour might peraduenture haue beene thought to haue spoken partially c. but these cannot with any reason be so thought off And therefore in deede as was saide the comfort hereof may bee so much the more comfortable vnto vs. The like is to be said and conceiued of vs concerning that confusion which from the beholding of the same things fell vpon the multitude Of whom it is saide that they returned beating of their breasts with indignation against themselues for that which they had done and with an astonishment at the fearefull works of God And moreouer where as the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ and such other as did beare any dutifull affection toward him both men and women who were at the same time present were not thus confounded though no doubt their hearts were full of pensiue reuerend feare we may from hence worthily consider how blessed and comfortable a thing it is and euer shal be vnto the conscience of all such as giue no consent and doe with-holde both heart and hand from ioyning with the wicked against Christ either in regard of himselfe or of any true and faithfull christian whosoeuer For to all persecutours belongeth shame and confusion but ioy and comfort to such as bee faithfull and friendly vnto them God therefore of his infinite mercie giue vs grace to be faithfully and friendly affected alwaies to the least of the members of Christ that our portion may be in this comfort with peace of a good conscience euen for our Lod Iesus Christs sake Amen Furthermore it may well be to the singular comfort and incouragement of all good weomen when they shall consider howe God hath honoured their weake and fraile sexe by working more gratiously in their hearts many times then in the heartes of men and euen for that at this time of the crucifying of our Sauiour more speciall commendation is recorded of them concerning their speciall care both in ministring vnto him things necessary before and also concerning their tender obseruance in this time of his extremitie So then
it seemeth to be most orderly that wee doe begin first with the first words of St. Iohn concerning this point Question Which are these his words Answere They are these as we reade them chap. 20. verses 21.22 21 Then said Iesus vnto them againe Peace be vnto you as my Father sent me so send I you 22 And when he had said that he breathed on them and said vnto them Receiue the holy Ghost Now after these words may follow the words of St. Luke ch 24 verses 45 46 Question 47 48. Which are these words Answere They are these verse 45. Then opened hee their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures 46 And he said vnto them Thus it is written and thus it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day 47 And that repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name among all nations beginning at Ierusalem 48 Now ye are witnesses of these things After these words of St. Luke we may not vnfitly returne againe to the Euangelist St. Iohn as it followeth in his 20. ch in the 23. verse Question What are the words of St. Iohn in that verse Answere They are these 23 Whosoeuers sinnes ye remit they are remitted vnto them and whosoeuers sinnes ye retaine they are retained Now for the conclusion of this most excellent narration of these two holy Euangelists wee may yet againe commodiously returne to St. Luke as it followeth in the 4â— verse Question Which are his words Answere He reporteth the words of our Sauiour thus 4â— And behold I will send the promiâ—e of my Father vpon you but tarry yee in the Citie of Ierusalem vntill ye be endewed with power from on high ExplicatioÌ„ Thus then we haue the whole narration before vs so orderly as God hath vouchsafed vs his grace to guide vs for a helpe to our interpretation and for the more cleare and full vnderstanding of the whole Wee will not vrge this order of the words of our Sauiour recorded by both the Euangelists ouer precisely and stiffely Onely we will obserue it till we may learne wherein it may be amended This we are sure of that our Sauiour both spake and did all that the Euangelists set downe at this one the same appearance I meane in this one time of appearance and continuance with them Now therefore this cauâ—ele prefixed as touching the order let vs come to the words themselues and the doctrine thereof which is no lesse certaine by the authority of our chiefe Master and Teacher then most profitable for vs very reuerendly to consider of The whole narration containeth a preparatory institution or ordination of the eleuen to the Apostolicall function and ministery as it is euident by comâ—â—ring the last words of Luke concerning the promise of the holy Ghost to the perfect furnishing of them therevnto after the ascension of our Sauiour with the first words of Saint Iohn touching the holy and sacramentall breathing of our Sauiour vpon them as a signe and seale thereof Not an ydle signe and seale but that which was effectuallie accompanied with a more cleare inlightening of their vnderstanding then they had before as the Euang Luke doth further declare in that he writeth expresslie that our Sauiour opened their vnderstaÌ„ding that they might vnderstand the scriptures This beeing as it were the whole summe wee may more particularlie consider of the narration of the holy Euangelist in these seuerall partes following First our Sauiour repeateth the words of salutation or rather pronouncing his blessing vpon his disciples saying againe Peace be vnto you Secondlie hee doth assure the eleuen of their Apostolical and high calling by word of mouth in that he saith As my Father sent me so send I you Thirdlie for their further confirmation hee vseth a Sacramentall signe of breathing vpon them with the interpretation of his diuine meaning therein saying Receiue ye the holie Ghost Fourthlie the effect of these words answeable to the sacramentall signe is recorded in that it is said that our Sauiour opened their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures Fiftelie our Sauiour did from the scriptures declare vnto them thesâ— things by the which they might be established in the faith both of his death also of his resurrection to the ende they might preach the sâ—me to other to the working of faith in them likewise in that he said to them Thus it is written thus it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day Sixtlie our Sauiour declareth vnto them the principall fruits and benefites of his death and resurrection which he would haue them also to preache in his name that is to say Repentance remission of sinnes And therewithall he declareth vnto them the largenes of their Apostolicall coÌ„mission extending it selfe to all nations beginning first at Ierusalem and from thence into all the worlde For so are the words of our Sauiour That repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name among all nations beginning at Ierusalem Seuenthlie he doth autorise them to be authenticall witnesses in the preaching of these things Nowe saith our Sauiour yee are witnesses of these things Yea further in the eighth place he assureth them that their ministerie shall be effectuall both to the saluation of those that will belieue and obey their doctrine and also to the condemnation of all such as shall harden their heartes against it Whosoeuers sinnes ye remitt saith our Sauiour they are remitted and whosoeuers sinnes ye retaine they are retained Finally our Sauiour promiseth these his Disciples all meete gifts in a more full measure then yet they had receiued for the execution of this their great high office of Apostleship and to the same ende commandeth them to resorte to Ierusalem after his Ascension and to tarrie there till hee should perfourme this his promise vnto them These are the seuerall parts of this excellent portion of the storie concerning the fifte euen the most ample and effectuall remedie which our Sauiour vsed to chase away the vnbeliefe of his disciples yea eueÌ„ of these the chiefe of them for the benefit of the rest yea euen of his whole church It coÌ„taineth as we see many most excelleÌ„t things Let vs therfore accordingly dispose of our mindes to ponder weigh them And the Lord giue vs grace so to doe Amen Touching the first of these particulars to wit the repetition of these words Peace be vnto you I wil not stand to make rehearsall of the interpretation which was so lately giuen of them Onely let vs obserue the reason why our Sauiour repeated them the which as we mâ—y well conceiue were these First because the disciples through distraction and trouble of minde made little vse of them before Secondly because our Sauiour minding to enter into a new speach vnto his disciples maketh a new entrance or preface as it were Then the which nothing could be
wicked of this world doe think let vs beloued in the Lord who are taught of God and seeing the necessitie of the knowledge faith of our Lord Iesus Christ to our saluatioÌ„ let vs I say esteeme highly of our Sauiour aboue all things and of the ministrie preaching of the gospel as of that one thing the which our Sauiour himselfe assureth vs is specially necessarie Luke 10.42 and is both the wisedome and power of God to our saluation 1. Cor 1.24 Our Sauiour Christ as the author and his Gospell in the ministerie of it as the instrument 1. Tim 4.16 Yea so necessarie is the preaching of thâ— Gospel in the ordinary ministerie of it that it is necessarie that euery congregation should haue his Pastor to preach vnto it that as he standeth bound to watch ouer them at the peril of hiâ— soule so they vpon like perill stand bound to hearken to him in all things which he speaketh to them according to his dutie in the name of the Lord. Yea euery people to their owne proper minister and euery minister to his proper charge by a special bond of dutie in the Lord. 1. Thes 5 12 13 14. Heb 13 17. and in many other places as was partly mentioned a litle before So that euen as it were in vaine for chiâ—dren to make a shewe of good behauiour abroad if they should be stubborne disobedient to their owne naturall godly Parents at home or for the wife to deale courteously to her neighbours but to liue churlishly with her owne husband or if the husband making shewe of a kind man abroad should vse his own wife and family hardly c. so shal it be in vaine before the iudgement seat of Christ for any Christian whether Parent or child c. to pretend a liking loue to other ministers of the word their gifts if they shall despise their own godly faithfull Pastor which God hath set ouer them By the like bond euery Pastor or Minister of the word is tyed to the speciall care of his owne people or flocke And for the maintenance of this ministerie of the Gospel euery Christian Prince Magistrate standeth bound to be specially careful as of that which our Sauiour coÌ„mendeth to their speciall trust as to the foster father of his Church by all that externall and ciuil power which he hath giuen them the which also by his Gospell hee doth sanctifie vnto them and maketh the meanest Prince many degrees more honourable in those respectes then is the gouernment of the most pompous Kings among the heathen And that also to their eternal saluation while they submit their scepters and persons whole gouernment to the scepter of the Lord Iesus their Lord Sa who is to be blessed of al for euer euer Amen Yet when our Sauiour saith that he sent his Apostles as his Father hath sent him we most not vnderstand his wordes so as if he did communicate to them an equall dignitie or authoritie with himselfe or that they had any part at all with him in the reconciliation and redemption of the world c. bâ—t that he gaue them in such sort as was described before and as we shal shortly haue occasion to consider againe a like dignitie and authoritie immediately from him as hee came immediately from the Father c. Yet with like outward and worldly abasement and affliction also as to seruants of speciall trust from him and for the same cause indued with singular grace and power in his Church for the spirituall gouernment and ordering thereof aboue all mortall men yea aboue that which he himselfe in his owne lifetime and before his resurrection had put in execution as he promised before his death Iohn 14.12 as was alledged before And thus though hee gaue them not the honour of reconciling the world yet he put into their mouthes the word of reconciliatioÌ„ 2. Cor 5.19 And hath made them workers together with himself in the great and wonderfull worke of his grace to the conuersion and edification of his people in the faith as it followeth in the beginning of the next chap of the same Epistle 1. Ep 3.9 We together are Gods labourers And as workers together we beseech you that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine c. Yet not so that their work is internall for that is onely the office of our Sauiour by his holy spirit but externall instrumental by the word as also by the externall ministery of the SacrameÌ„ts on their part the which together with the word is on the part of our Lord Iâ— Ch accompanied with the internall grace of his holy spirit as Iohn the Baptist acknowledgeth and professeth Iohn 1.26.27 Luk. 3.16 And the Apostle Peter 1 Ep 3 21.22 Thus by this second particular which is the speech of our Sauiour and the last remedy vsed to cure the vnbeliefe of the eleuen in this his fift appeâ—rance we see plainly from the words of our Sauiour that the ministry of the Gospel is no humane but a most heauenly diuine ordinance Of the which I haue spoken so much the more because it is a very necessarie point whereof euery of vs ought to be well perswaded principally indeed concerning the extraordinary ministery of the holy Apostles both in their preaching coÌ„mitting to writing the holy Scriptures of the new Testament but then also in regard of the ordinary ministery of the same by our Sauiours appointment so to continue to the end of the world To the end that we for our parts learning how to esteeme vse it both in preaching hearing in euery other part of ministery might reape the euerlasting fruite benefite of the same holy ministery and obedience to the same The which God of his infinit mercy grant vnto vs euen for our Lord Iesus Christs sake Amen But now before we proceed any further some may peraduenture aske after the reason of this strange course of our Sa in that he hauing to deale with those that seemed for the time so vncapable of these so great matters they being as meÌ„ amazed or agaist should neuertheles enter into the discourse of these things vnto them I answer that we may wel thinke that by this time wherin our Sa had this speech they had by the grace of God something wel recouered themselues began to be better setled in their minds And further also we may affirme that it was the wisest course that our Sa might vse euen to rouze them vp by a certaine holy violence to chase their vnbelief away by letting them vnderstand that he as their souereigne Lord was in the greatest good earnest with them that might be that therefore they were accordingly to stir vp theÌ„selues with their best earnest to attend vpon that which he spake We may conceiue of that I say from a like case though in a diuers respect to wit if an offender should
God both in word and deede And chap 12.35.36 Yet a litle while is the light with you walke while ye haue the light lest darkenes come vpon you for he that walketh in darkenes knoweth not whether he goeth While ye haue the light beleeue in the light that ye may be the children of the light And Iohn 14.6 I am the way and the truth and the life No man commeth vnto the father but by me Thus by this generall metaphor of the light our Sauiour Christ which is the onely true sunne of righteousnes as the Prophet Malachie calleth him is both for doctrine in the most cleare reuelation thereof and for example of life in paterning out the same doctrine a most perfect load-starre for vs all to looke vnto And more particularly read Iohn 13.12.13.14.15.16 where after that our Sauiour had washed his Disciples feete he doth from his owne example teach them true loue and humilitie two speciall grounds of godlines And therefore he saith expressely I haue giuen you an example that ye should doe euen as I haue done to you Verily verily I say vnto you The seruant is not greater then his maister neither the Embassadour greater then he that sent him If yee knowe these things happie are yee if yee doe them And chap 15.9 10.11.12 As the Father hath loued me so haue I loued you continue ye in my loue If ye shal keepe my commandements ye shall abide in my loue as I haue kept my Fathers commandements and abide in his loue These things haue I spoken vnto you that my ioy might remaine in you and that your ioy might be full This is my commandement that ye loue one an other as I haue loued you But it must in no wise be neglected that as you answer our Sauiour must be imitated and followed onely according to the duties of our seuerall places and callings wherein God hath placed vs and in the common duties of Christianitie wherein our Sauiour hath gone before vs in most perfect care and conscience of obedience to euery commandement of the lawe of God For otherwise the calling of our Sauiour Christ in that he was annointed to be the redeemer iustifier sanctifier and euerlasting Sauiour of the Church of God it was so peculiar and proper vnto him that no creature neither angel or man can followe him in one steppe thereof God hath made him alone to be wisedome righteousnes holines and redemption vnto vs 1. Cor 1.30 Neither is there any other name either in heauen or in earth whereby we may be saued Act 4.12 In this respect he alone both might and could by his diuine power worke the workes of God And although the Apostles whom he ordained to be the most immediate and neare followers of him in the ministration of his diuine workes yea so as our Sauiour promised that they should doe greater workes then he did Iohn 14.12 yet they did them not in their owne name or by their owne power as they doe confesse Act 3.12.16 but onely as the instruments and seruants of Christ appointed by himselfe and enabled by the power of faith therevnto For as touching those that without the calling of our Sauiour presumed to attempt such miraculous workes as they wrought they found by miserable experience how vaine their attempt was as we reade Act 19.13.14.15.16 To the end therefore we may be true imitators of our Sauiour Christ euery one of vs and principally the ministers of the word and Gospell of Christ must look diligently to the duties of their seueral callings that so they in their places may shine as lights to the rest and that all Christians after their example may walke as children of the light euery one following other so farre as any doe folloâ—e our Sauiour Christ according to that of the holy Apostle alledged a while since Be ye followers of me as I am of Christ The reason thereof is for that though there be many examples of godlines recorded in the holy Scriptures and many also to be seene in the Church of God from time to time yet there be very few nay rather none at all wherein there be not some great sinnes and blemishes in their liues wherein they ought to be shunned and not followed And therefore we are alwaies to haue a principall regard to the example of all examples euen our Lord Iesus Christ who alone as was noted in the beginning is the onely cleare perfect light both for doctrine and life through the whole course thereof in euery age and condition of the same both publikely and priuatly vnder his parents and otherwise as hath beene declared before Now secondly as touching our imitating and following of our Sauiour Christ in the patient and meeke induring of the crosse that is of euery kind of affliction while we walke in his holy waies though not to such endes as our Sauiour suffered in that he was a mediator betwixt God and vs to make satisfaction for our sins c. yet to declare the truth both of our obedieÌ„ce to God also of our loue to our Sauiour his Church we read first the instruction and incouragement of our Sa himself herevnto Mat 11.28.29 Come vnto me all ye that are weary laden and I wil ease you Take my yoak on you and learne of me in that I am meeke and lowly in heart to wit in bearing affliction from the hand of God and ye shall find rest vnto your soules For my yoake is easie and my burden is light to wit that measure of affliction which God will lay vpon you while ye humble your selues vnto him through faith in my name it shall not bee aboue that strength which he wil giue you And Ioh 15.18 c. If the world hate you ye know it hated me before you c. The seruant is not greater then his maister c Read the place mark the sundry notable reasons which our Sauiour alledgeth to harten and incourage vs ro indure afflictions for his sake as hath bin heretofore declared vnto you from the same words of our Sauiour Call to mind also that which was rehearsed before concerning their vnworthines to haue any part in Christ whosoeuer loue him not more then their outward peace or worldly wealth or very naturall life it selfe And that wee are to followe our Sauiour Christ in his sufferings on the behalfe of his Church for that loue we beare to the brethren in desire of confirming them in the faith of the truth euen by our sufferings for it and that euen to the death if need should so require Read Philip 2.17.18 Yea saith the Apostle Paul and though I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with you all For the same cause also be ye glad and reioyce with me And Collos 1.24 Now reioyce I in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his
both for themselues and theirs with promise to bring them vp and to instruct them in the same faith Now let vs come to the more particular effects of the Apostolicall ministerie as they are set downe and recorded by the Euangelist Marke as they followe in the same 16. Chapter verse 17.18 There are fiue of them Question Which be they Answer The first was of casting of diuels out of the possessed The second the gift of speaking diuers languages The third the healing of venimous stingings by serpents or rather a preseruatiue power to preuent their stingings The fourth a preseruatiue power against euery venimous potion The fift healing of naturall sicknesses by imposition of hands ExplicatioÌ„ These tokens or rather signes Semeia saith our Sauiour Christ shall followe those that beleeue to wit not so much for signes or tokens that they doe truly beleeue the doctrine preached by the Apostles as for miraculous signes and confirmations that the doctrine it selfe which they beleeued by the preaching of the Apostles is the very true doctrine of GOD. And that the Apostles were sent immediatly from our Lord Iesus Christ to be his sanctified Ministers and instruments to publish his doctrine to the saluation of all true beleeuers And therefore it is also that our Sauiour saith further that all these miraculous works should be effected and wrought in his name that is through that faith which such true beleeuers should haue in his name that is in him his owne selfe in whom they should beleeue as being both able and also willing to worke such gratious and powerfull workes at their word and by the inuocation of his name for the confirmation of the doctrine of his Gospell Which that it is the meaning of our Sauiour it may be euident from that which wee reade Acts 3.16 His name that is the name of Iesus Christ whom God saith the Apostle Peter hath raised from the dead hath made this man sound whom ye see and knowe through faith in his name and the faith which is by him hath giuen to him this disposition of his whole body in the presence of you all And againe chapter 4.7 c. When Peter and the rest were examined by what power or by what name they had wrought the miracle Peter answered by the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth whom ye haue crucified whom God raised againe from the dead c. Thus they ascribe all to the name and power of Christ through faith and nothing to their owne proper power or godlines For so they say expresly in the 12. verse of the 3. chapter before alledged And for inuocation or calling vpon the name of our Lord Iesus Christ to the effecting of these miraculous signes and for the dispensation of these gifts to others reade in the same booke of the Acts of the Apostles chapter 8.14.15.16.17 verse and chapter 9.17.18 and chapter 16.18 Read also Iames. chapter 5.14.15 But that this part of the speech of our Sauiour may be the better vnderstoode of vs wee are to consider that hee making this promise of the gift of working miracles to many of those that should beleeue by the preaching of his Apostles and at their praier and by the imposition of their hands in his name as the effect it selfe in the fulfilling of the same promise hath declared and may be discerned from the places euen now alledged out of the Acts of the Apostles wee are I say to consider that our Sauiour minded first of all and so also performed to bestowe these his gifts vpon the Apostles themselues according to his former promise Iohn 14.12.13.14 And also according as hee had in their temâ—orall and cursorie ministerie for a time indued them with the like power before as we reade Matthew chapter 10.1 Marke 6.12.13 They cast out many diuels and they anointed many that were sicke with oile and healed them Like also as hee had giuen like power to the other seuentie who acknowledged that the diuels were subdued vnto them through his name as wee reade Luke chapter 9.12 And chapter 10.1 and verse 17.18.19.20 Now therefore that the Apostles had this power renued vnto them afterward according to the present speech of our Sauiour wee haue it testified by diuers instances First for the casting out of the diuels Acts 16.18 as was alledged before Likewise chapter 5.16 Peter healed those that were vexed with vncleane spirits And chapter 8.7 Philip though not an Apostle but an Euangelist Hee casteth vncleane spirits out of those that were possessed And chap. 19.11.12 God wrought no small miracles by the hand of Paule So that from his body were brought vnto the sicke kerchiefes or handkerchiefes and the diseases departed from them and the euill spirits went out of them The which when other attempted to doe without any calling or appointment of our Sauiour thereunto they found to their owne perill and hurt that the euill spirits would not obey them no though they command them in the name of Christ as it followeth in the same chapter as wee may read verse 13 14.15 16. This gift of casting out diuels being bestowed vpon Paul the last of the Apostles was not wanting to the former as wee may well hold it out of all doubt and so was it acknowledged of Paul himselfe 2. Cor. 12.11.12 Secondly for the gift of speaking with newe tongues that is with diuers languages that it also was bestowed vpon the Apostles wee reade it testified Act. chap. 2. Reade also 1. Cor. 14.18 where we see Paul had likewise the same gift This gift of speaking strange languages is noted by this phrase of speaking with newe tongues in such sence as they are saide to haue newe hearts who are renewed in their mindes and affections by the Spirite of God Thirdlie for power and preseruation against the stinging of Serpents wee haue an instance for the confirmation of it in Paule Acts 28.3.4.5.6 The like preseruatiue power the rest no doubt had as their necessities might at anie time require though it may bee that our SAVIOVR vnder this taking away of Serpents and the other preseruatiue against poysonings by anie venemous drinke as neede should require would there-with-all metaphoricallie expresse that most prouident care which he had ouer those that wil faithfully imploy themselues in the seruice of his Gospell according vnto that which he saide to the seuentie Luke 10.19 Behold I giue vnto you power to tread on Serpents and Scorpions on al the power of the enemie nothing shal hurt you According also to that Psal 91.13 Thou shalt walke on the lion and on the aspe the yong lion and the dragon shalt thou tread vnder feet Neuertheles we are not to make question but the prouident care of our Sauiour extendeth to giue power against these very dangers mentioned euen in their proper and naturall kinds euen so often as necessitie by reason of the wicked indeuours of the instruments of Satan that olde Serpent required when
Sauiour Christ the originall meanes of our attaining vnto it Neither doth the holy Apostle rest or stay his speech vntill he doe come by an excellent gradation euen to the height of this exaltation at the right hand of the maiestie of God That euen as when God hath made all his workes of creation at the first he looked vpon them and saw that all was very good so by the ascension of our Sauiour to his right hand the worke of our redemption and saluation according to the new creation of all things in Christ after the most holy consultation decree of the whole Trinitie might bee represented most glorious and perfectly good before him For to this purpose it is that the holy Apostle thus writeth in that holy scripture Those saith he speaking of God whom he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sonne that hee might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them he also glorified What saith the Apostle herevpon shall we say to those things If God be on our side who can be against vs who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him freely giue vs all things else charisetai Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather who is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christ that is from that loue which wee are sure CHRIST beareth toward vs Shall tribulation or anguish c. No saith the Apostle For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angells nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shal be able to seperate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord to wit from that loue wherewith God is affected most tenderly and constantly toward vs for Christ Iesus sake The Apostle wee see speaking of that high consolation which we haue in our Lord Iesus Christ being at the right hand of God making request for vs feareth not lest he should vse any too high excesse of speech For the matter exceedeth euery hyperbole insomuch as it is higher then the very heauens and all creatures either in heauen or in earth So that indeede to speake generally as was answered the height of our Sauiour Christs most high exaltation is as it were the toppe and vpshot or perfection of the comfort of our faith yea euen the very full triumph and glory of it as his most low humiliation and sufferings are as the ground and foundation thereof And so the same Apostle reasoneth also Ephes 2.1 c. For immediately after that he had in like loftie manner described the most high aduancement of our Sauiour euen from his resurrection to his sitting at the right hand of God he inferreth vpon it that whereas we are by nature dead in trespasses and sinnes and children of disobedience c. and by nature children of wrath as well as others yet as he there affirmeth God who is rich in mermy through his great loue wherewith he loued vs euen when we were dead by sinnes hath quickened vs together in Christ for by grace are ye saued saith the Apostle And he that is God hath raised vs vp together and made vs sit together in the heauenly places in Christ Iesus that he might shew in the ages to come the exceeding riches of his grace through his kindnesse toward vs in Christ Iesus For by grace are ye saued throgh faith that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes c. Sessio Christi ad dextraÌ„ patris est perfectio vel excellentia officij mediatorisâ— officij scil prophetici Sacerdotalis ac regij quod iam Christus vt pote caput ecclesiae glorie ficatum in humana natura gloriose in coeâ—is exercet Cui etiam haec gloria debetur tum ratione officij tum ratione personae Dei Vrsinus Thus then we may perceiue what and how great the vse of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God is for our comfort generally But it is meete that we should looke more neerely into the particulars The which that we may doe we cannot as I thinke take a better course then according to the diuers parts of our Sauiour Christs most holy and high office wherein he is according to the most excellent worthines of his Person most gloriously aduanced to consider what be the fruites and benefits thereof For although wee haue already considered of the annointing of our Sauiour to this threefold or tripartite office when we speake of the title Christ yet this letteth not why we should not now treate of the perfit accomplishment of the same though therein we call againe to minde some of those things which haue been set downe before And further also notwithstanding the office of our Sauiour Christ is most vsually determined in his kingdome and priesthood yet because the holy Scriptures doe giue vs to vnderstand that he was a princely Prophet like to Moses and Dauid as well as a kingly high Priest like to Melchisedech we may not amisse for the more plainenesse of doctrine make his prophetship a distinct member of his office First therefore what are the fruits of the aduancement of our Sauiour as a most high and princely Prophet interpreter or Preacher of the word of God First he hath most perfectly sealed vp and authorised all former doctrine and prophesie taught both by himselfe and also by all other the holy Prophets that were since the beginning of the world as the true testimonie and declaration of the will of God touching the saluation of his people Secondly he hath more plentifully cleared published and confirmed the doctrine and Gospel of saluation them euer he had done before Thirdly he hath giuen more gratious and plentifull effects to the ministerie and preaching of his Gospel then euer he gaue to the ministerie of the former Prophets or vnto his owne whiâ—e he preached in his bodily presence here vpon earth Explication and proofe These are the fruits and benefits indeede which we may not vnfitly referre to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God in respect of his princely prophesie as we will by the grace of God indeuour to make plaine And first that our Sauiour Christ hath by his sitting at the right hand of God sealed vp ratified al former holy doctrine prophesie taught both by himself his holy Prophets to be the very true testimony of the will of God touching the saluation of his Church And secondly that he hath thereby from thence more plentifully cleared published confirmed
Sauiour while hee was here vpon earth was not in such poore estate as is here described Much lesse can hee be thought to be in any want now or euer since he ascended vp into heauen And besides if it had beene so that our Sauiour had beene in continuall distresse and neede of succour while he was in this world yet could not this succouring of him be performed by any but such as were of that age wherein he liued To the clearing of this doubt therefore our Sauiour doth in way of prosopopei or figure of speech as it were put the question into the mouthes of the faithfull and then he himselfe answereth to the same Qu. In what words doth he this An. Then saith our Sauiour shall the righteous answer him that is they shall answer himselfe the King saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred and fed thee or a thirst and gaue the drinke And when saw we thee a stranger and lodged thee or naked and clothed thee Or when saw we thee sicke or in prison and came vnto thee Explication These are the words of the scruple or doubt And they are the words which our Sauiour ascribeth to the righteous that is to those who being iustified by a true and liuely faith are also in some measure fruitfull in the workes of mercie which are sometime called by the name of righteousnes in the holy Scriptures Neither need it be any maruel vnto vt that they shuld vse these words of straÌ„ge admiration for the reasons aboue mentioned And furthermore who would not maruell to heare a Prince being in royall estate to make report of great succour to haue been yeelded him by such or such a poore subiect of his when the same his subiect did litle knowe vnto the present day that it was his Prince whom he saw and tendered finding him in so pitifull distresse had not he himselfe acknowledged it Wherefore much rather may the righteous whom our Sauiour speaketh of haue great admiration we supposing they did litle thinke that the person whom they succoured was the Lord Iesus himselfe or that he would esteeme it as if it had beene done to himselfe in his great neede This speech also may well shew that the disposition of those that be truly godlie is not to stand much in the remembrance of the good things that they haue done already but rather to iudge themselues vnprofitable because they haue done no more good And being thus humbled in themselues it is theâ— propertie to rest onely vpon the comfort of Gods free grace and mercy and not vpon the worthinesse of any thing that they themselues haue done Answer But let vs heare the anâ—wer of our Sauiour Which is that Question Then saith he the King wall answer and say vnto them Verily I say vnto you in as much as ye haue done it vnto one of the least of those my brethren ye haue done it to me Explication This King whom our Sauiour speaketh or is as we know your Sauiour himselfe Let vs therefore consider so much the more reuerendly of that which is saide as of that which containeth matter both of necessary information and also of singular comfort to all such as he speaketh of And the rather also because he vttereth that which he speaketh in the person of the great king of heauen For as we obserued before when the words of Kings and great Princes of the earth are vsually of great note but especially when they sit down iudicially to heare and giue sentence then surely the wordes of this King of Kings and that concerning the most weightie and reuerend iudgement of all other are worthy not onely in these words but also in the whole description and course of the iudgement to be most reuerendly regarded of vs. And touching the present words though they may well take away the former scruple and admiration touching the manner of the speech of our Sauiour I was an hungred c. Yet may they iustly put vs in to another admiration like to the former that he should as hee saith account so highly of all that is done to the poore and afflicted for his sake as if hee himselfe were in like necessitie and alike afflicted here on earth and had the same things done to him for his reliefe and that therewithall he doth remember them more exactly then we our selues either can or ought to do yea that he doth this though we doe them not in so perfit a measure or manner as we ought to doe them for his sake Verily these considerations ought to ingender very earnest thoughts and purposes in vs to be more in loue with these duties and more to tender such distressed persons then euer yet we haue done And here withall we must needes confesse to our owne great reproofe and likewise be heartily sorie that wee haue not thought so earnestly and fully of this matter as we ought that wee haue not practised these excellent duties in sâ—ch manner or measure as wee should haue done that wee haue not beheld the face of our Lord Iesus Christ in the persons of the afflicted poore Christians and that wee haue not loued them with such a deare loue as our Sauiour is to be loued and imbraced of vs. Wherefore for our further reliefe against our pouertie and failing in this behalfe let vs weigh the golden words of our Sauiour with more trie skoles and balance then we haue done First wee may easily perceiue that our Sauiour is very earnestly desirous that we should receiue this point with strong apprehension for therefore hee doth not barely speake it but with serious asseueration thus Verily I say vnto you Secondly he expresseth his kinde acceptation of these duties by a particular account of the performance of them not onely in a generall summe as it were but euen from one to one For our Sauiour saith Insomuch as ye haue done it to one of these ye haue done it to me But not content with this we see how and I pray you let vs well consider that he addeth in the third place that he doth not onely accept of that succour and reliefe which is yeelded to Christians of speciall calling and grace such as shine as starres among the rest but of that also which is performed euen to the least of any of those that doe professe his name whether least in calling or least in measure of gifts and graces whosoeuer be true hearted vnto him Finally that nothing might be wanting which might incourage to these duties of mercie and compassion toward euery one of his poore and afflicted ones our Sauiour honoureth euen the least of them with the honourable title and name of his brethren O how gratious is this benignitie of our most blessed and glorious Lord and Sauiour Blessed be his name foreuer Whom would not these words effectually moue being duly considered whether on their part that yeeld reliefe or on their part that doe indure
of God it may be esteemed a sufficient proof that he is very true God thogh we had no other But the rest which follow in the former answer are of like weight and as certainely confirmed by the holy Scriptures as we shal haue occasion to produce them hereafter therefore wil not stay vpon them here Neuerthelesse that we may handle this Article in the same order that wee haue done all the former let vs insist and stay a while vpon some one place of Scripture which may be remembred of vs for one speciall ground of it Question What place haue you been taught that we may commodiously make choise of to this purpose Answer I haue learned that in the 12. ch of the 1. Epist to the Corinthians from the beginning of the chapter to the 12. verse of the same we haue a very conuenient place Question It is so indeede Which are the words of the text Rehearse them before we proceede any further Answer 1 Now concerning spirituall gifts brethren I would not haue yee ignorant saith the Apostle 2 Yee know that yee were Gentiles and were carried away vnto dumbe idolls as yee were led 3 Wherefore I declare vnto ye that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Iesus execrable also no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 4 Now there are diuersities of gifts but the same Spirit 5 And there are diuersities of administrations but the same Lord. 6 And there are diuersities of operations but God is the same who worketh all in all 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is giuen to euerie man to profite withall 8 For to one is giuen by the Spirit the word of wisedome and to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit 9 And to another is giuen faith by the same Spirit and to another the gift of healing by the same Spirit 10 And to another the operation of great works and to another prophesie and to another discerning of Spirits and to another diuersities of tongues and to another the interpretation of tongues 11 And all these things worketh euen the same Spirit distributing to euery man seuerally euen as he will Explicatiō proofe It is true that we do not read in any place of the holy scriptures these words I beleeue in the holy Ghost expressed together no more then we doe these I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth c. Neuerthelesse they are most truly diducted from the holy scriptures by sound interpretation and proofe to be one of the most necessary and fundamentall Articles of our true christian beliefe as by Gods grace we shall euidently perceiue by a more large and ample discourse And we may well take this present scripture which so plentifully affirmeth the holy Ghost to be the whole and alone immediate author worker of all spirituall and heauenly grace in the hearts of all the children of God for one speciall and sure ground and warrant of this Article from whence also we may take the occasion of opening this whole doctrine And the rather may we make choise of it because the holy Apostle setteth it down as necessary for the correction of that ambitious peruerting of the good gifts graces of God which was crept in among the Corinthiās euē as if they had bin home-bred and not inspired by the holy Ghost and as though they stood not bound to vse them wholly to the glory of God to the profit of the Church but to their own praise c. Wherein this came to passe among the Corinthians which is euery where vsuall at all other times that as the sweeter wood doth sooner breede wormes and the finer cloth is the more easily taken with mothes so they that haue the greatest gifts are soonest puffed vp if they want the most holy grace of sanctification humiliation which is a grace aboue all those other gifts and graces wherewith it may be some wicked men are indued for a time in some singular measure aboue many of the children of God Let vs therefore as briefly as we can call to minde the doctrine of this portion of holy Scripture And first of all let vs consider that the holy Apostle to the end hee might through the blessing of God the more effectually call the Corinthians from their ambitious boasting and abusing of their gifts he most prudently putteth them in minde of their former estate how they were wretched idolaters c. Whereof he telleth them that hee would in no wise haue them forgetfully ignorant but contrariwise that they should duly call to mind consider from whom they receiued euery one of the same their gifts For this the Apostle might well thinke that like as when our Sauiour called for a peece of coine asked of those that demanded of him whether they should pay tribute to Caesar or no whose superscription it was which it did beare and thereby resolued the question put his aduersaries to silence seeing that was to be paid to Caesar which did belong vnto him so he calling the Corinthians to minde that all the gifts which they had did beare as it were the Lords stampe should thereby effectually induce all those that had any good meaning in them to a conscionable applying of all their saide gifts to the honour of the author and giuer of them And to the verie same purpose also he doth furthermore lay before them the extreame follie and madnesse of their former idolatry such as they were miserably carried away withall before that God of his great mercie had by his holy Spirit altered and changed their hearts For from the contrarie effects he argueth the contrarie causes insomuch as it is the holy Ghost alone who both restraineth from execration cursing and also moueth to the honourable acknowledging and reuerencing of the Lord Iesus The world doubtlesse and they that be led by the diuell doe hold our Sauiour Christ and his doctrine for accursed and accordingly doe take delight both to speake themselues and also to cause others to speake cursedlie and reproachfullie both of him also of it as wee may take Plinies letter for an example in his practise vnder Traiane the persecuting Emperour For so he writeth vnto the Emperor that besides other compulsions he inforced weake christians to curse Christ before he would release them Yea Paul himselfe we know according to his own profession and by his bewailing of his sinne while he was persecuting Saul he laboured all that he could to make poore christiās to blaspheme Christ his holy Gospel But that we may goe forward in our text after that this our Apostle being now of that persecuting Saul made a most louing faithful instructer comforter of all true christians I say after that he hath spoken thus generally of the author of all the gifts graces wherewith the Corinthians were indued he cōmeth to a particular rehearsall of
may see an almightie power ascribed to the holy Ghost yea euen the almightie power of God seeing none is almightie but he alone And next vnto this who can doubt of the infinite perfection and fulnes of his holines considering that he is in this respect in a speciall manner and in way of a most chiefe excellencie in himselfe aboue all Spirits called the holy Ghost as was obserued in the beginning And in respect of all the elect the Spirit of sanctificatton because all their holines is wrought by him Rom 1 4. And 1. Peter 1 2. And 2. Thes 2.13 Hee is also a most pure and cleane Spirit infinitely contrarie to all vncleane Spirits of men 1. Cor 6 11. and verses 17 18.19.20 And Gal 5 16. c and to the wicked Angels branded by the reprochfull name of vncleane or foule Spirits Marke 1.23 c c 27. And chap 5 2. c. Let vs now come to the rest Question What proofe haue you that the holy Ghost is infinite in all perfection of wisdome Answer In this respect saith the Prophet Isaiah who hath instructed the Spirit of the Lord and who was his counseller or taught him Explicatiō proofe So saith he indeed chap 40.13 And seeing he hath done all things in excellent wisedome without the aduise or counsell of any creature in any point it is plaine that he hath all perfection in and of himselfe The same also may appeare with like euidence and plainnes from the testimonie of Saint Paule 1. Cor 2.9.10 The things saith he which eye hath not seene nor eare hath heard c. God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God c. Which things also saith the same Apostle as it followeth we speake not in wordes which mans wisedome teacheth but which the holy Ghost teacheth comparing spirituall things with spirituall things And againe chap 12. verse 4. c. after that he hath reckoned vp the manifold gifts and graces which God bestoweth vpon his Church wisedome knowledge discerning of spirits c. Hee concludeth that there are diuersities of gifts but the same spirit as was alledged before This spirit giueth our Sauiour gifts aboue measure as wee haue seene alreadie and the Church of Christ all aboundance from his fulnesse teaching them in all wisedome c. And therefore he must needes be in himselfe infinite in wisedome Now that we may proceed Question What proofe haue you that the holy Ghost is likewise infinite in all perfection and constancie or vnchangeablnes in truth Answer In this respect he is called the spirit of truth yea that spirit of truth which is incomparable and pierles euen the very truth it selfe Explicatiō proofe It is our Sauiours owne testimonie Iohn chap 14.17 and chap 16.13 And the testimonie of his faithfull Apostle Iohn 1. Epistle 5 6. The spirit is truth And therefore also is it affirmed that those things which the spirit hath foretold must needs be performed according to that saying of the Apostle Peter Act 1.16 This Scripture must needes haue beene fulfilled which the holy Ghost spake by the mouth of Dauid c. Moreouer Ephes 1 13.14 The faithfull are sealed with the holy spirit of promise which is the earnest of our inheritance vntill the redemption of the possession purchased vnto the praise of his glory And ch 5.9 The fruit of the spirit is in all truth And 1. Ioh 5 7. he is a ioynt witnes of the truth together with the Father and the Sonne and of equall authoritie and credite therein with them Question And is he also of the same perfection of diuine goodnes and mercy with them He is so Answer and thorefore is called the Spirit of grace and compassion or as some translate of supplication and introatie Explicatiō proofe So we read Zech chap 12.10 and Heb 10.29 And the holy Ghost is so called because he both giueth grace and also certifieth vs of that grace and fauour and of that pitie and compassion which both the Father and the Sonne beare toward vs yea and stirreth vs vp and teacheth vs howe to intreate the same For as the Apostle saith Rom 5. verse 5. The loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. And chap 8.16 The Spirit beareth witnes with our Spirit that we are the children of God And in the same cha verse 26. The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we knowe not what to pray as we ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh requests for vs with fighes which cannot be expressed c. Moreouer Gal 5.22 Loue ioy long suffering gentlenes and goodnes are the fruites of the Spirit in vs. And Ephes 5 9. The fruite of the Spirit is in all goodnes And therefore the holy Ghost himself is in himselfe most good and gracious And so we read Nehem 9.20 and Psal 143.10 He is called the good Spirit of God And 2. Cor 3 6. The Spirit giueth life And verse 17 Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is libertie And therefore also hee is in himselfe most free working and distributing all things as it pleaseth him 1 Cor 12. verse 11. There is one special attribute of the diuine nature or Godhead yet behind namely righteousnes or iustice Question What proofe haue you therefore that the holy Ghost is infinite in al perfection of iustice together with the Father and the Sonne Answer In the 30. chap of Isaiah verse 1. Woe to the rebellious children saith the Lord who take counsell but not with me and couer with a couering but not by my Spirit that they may lay sinne vpon sinne c. Explication proofe Here it is plaine that the Spirit of God can abide no iniquitie no more then either of the other persons in the God-head And beside our Sauiour himself rehearseth it for a diuine propertie of the holy Ghost to rebuke the world of sinne which is vnrighteousnes and to shewe where true righteousnes is to be found namely in Christ through faith and not in mans own corrupt and sinfull nature or workes In which respect the Apostle Paul saith that our Sauiour was iustified in the Spirit 1. Tim 3 16. without whose righteousnes apprehended by faith through the Spirit none can be iustified in the sight of God 1 Cor 6 11. Neither can we without the sanctifying grace of the same Spirit through Christ performe any dutie of righteousnes For it is the fruite of the spirit alone which is in all righteousnes Ephes 5 9. And they onely Who are led by the Spirit of God are the Sons of God Rom 8 14. And 1. Cor 12 3. No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost As touching the rest they prouoke the Spirit of God against themselues to their destruction Isai 63 10. They rebelled and vexed his holy Spirit therfore was God turned to
the sin against the holy Ghost so properly called is made vnpardonable before God and the person guiltie thereof if God doe discouer it not to be prayed for of any because such a one doth not sinne of ignorance nor of weakenes of iudgement in some one point or other but of malice in a generall contempt of the truth yea euen of the Spirit of truth himselfe the most gratious Teacher thereof Heb. 6.4 c. And ch 10.28 c And 1. Iohn 5.16.17 Wherefore beloued in the Lord we see that in euery most weighty respect we haue the greatest cause that may be why we are with all holy religious and constant reuerence to beleeue and obey the holy Ghost as being one true and euerlasting God to bee blessed and adored for euer together with the Father and the Sonne And on the contrarie wee cannot but see that we ought to take heede most carefully that wee doe not at any time any manner of way blaspheme the holy Ghost or giue any occasion that he should be blasphemed or spoken euill of either directly or indirectly by scoffing at any because they are of the spirit or hote of the spirit c. All such iesting and all irreuerence is exceeding dangerous and therefore let vs all very heedefully not onely auoid the same but also thinke and speake alwaies most reuerendly of this so high and glorious a Maiestie And as for all such heretikes as feare not to affirme that the holy Ghost is not God but a creature or a name only of diuine vertue and operation c let vs vtterly abhorre all such their blasphemous heresies In which respect to the end we might haue before our eyes some graue admonition I haue thought it to good purpose and so I trust will euery godly Reader to set downe that which the good Minister of Gods word Bastingius hath written in his Commentaries vpoÌ„ the Palsgraues Catechisme to the same purpose The doctrine concerning the Deitie of the holy Ghost saith this godly learned Minister hath had foure principall Aduersaries First those that haue and doe contend that the holy Ghost is nothing else then an internal operation motion or action whereby God worketh effectually in the hearts of the elect Energeia but not to be any substance much lesse a Person as Samosatenus Seruetus and their schollers who are all refuted very manifestlie by this that those things are attributed to the holy Ghost in the scriptures which doe agree to none saue onely to God and consequently to a Person truly subsisting and therefore also to a true substantiall Beeing Secondly this doctrine hath had Macedonius an aduersary against it who taught indeede that the holy Ghost is a substance and a true Person but yet created which also was the error of Arius wherevnto the Oecumenical Council held vnder Theodosius the Great opposed it selfe and gaue it his deadly wound The words whereof are these If it be created how doth it create how then doth it sanctifie how doth it quicken how doth it distribute graces how is it God how doeth it search the deepe thinges of God how is he the Comforter how hath he his ioynt place with the Father and the Sonne Of which Macedonius Iohn Cassianus Chrysostomes scholler writeth after this manner in his first booke of the incarnation of the Lord Macedonius also saith he vttered his blasphemie against the holy Ghost with an incurâ—ble impietie in that although he said that the Father and the Sonne are of the same substance yet he calling the holy Ghost a creature was guilty of blasphemie against the whole Deitie insomuch as nothing can be iniured in the Trinitie without iniurie done against the whole Trinitie Now adde vnto these in the third place the Tritheites who confessed indeeded that the holy Ghost is a Person yea and that he is God but yet another God beside the Father and the Sonne albeit in truth the holy Ghost is so of the same substance or co-essential with the Father and the Sonne Homoousios that they be not sundry Gods but one onely Iehouah The fourth error was the error of Sabellius who stucke not to say that the holy Ghost was a diuine Person eternall and vncreated but not a distinct Person with the Father and the Sonne the which how repugnant it is to the scriptures we haue likewise declared before And thus truly haue they waged battell against the Person of the holy Ghost Now as touching his office and the efficacie thereof these following did not well vnderstand what it is First they which do thinke that the elect may altogether loose or fall away from their faith though it be sealed vp in them by that holy spirit of promise But the truth is that the Spirit of sanctification is neuer vtterly taken away Energeia from such as are truly regenerated and borne againe Onely the effectuall working of it may be interrupted for a time while the contrarie lusts doe beare the sway like as drunkennesse doth not altogether bereaue men of their wit Beliefe that God hath a holy catholike Church but onely taketh away the vse of it for a while The ground and meaning of the Article And furthermore the Romish Teachers doe likewise erre in that they require that men should alwaies stand in doubt of the fauour of God seeing the holy Ghost is therefore called the spirit of adoption because he beareth witnesse of that free good will wherewith the Father embraceth vs in the Sonne and teacheth vs also to cry Abba Father Thus much out of Ierimias Bastingius a faithfull Minister of the word of God And thus for the time of this our present inquirie an end of the doctrine of this Article and therewithall of the whole doctrine of the most blessed and glorious Trinitie and so also an end of the first part of the most generall diuision of the Articles of our beliefe Now the same most blessed and glorious Trinitie of distinct Persons our one onely true and euerlasting God most wise most holy and most gratious blesse it for euer vnto vs. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God the communion of the holy Ghost be with vs all Amen Beliefe that God hath a holy Catholike Church Question Answer ExplicatioÌ„ proofe WHat followeth in the Articles of our beliefe The holy catholike Church Here beginneth the second part of the Articles of our christian beliefe shewing euery Christian what hee ought to beleeue concerning the people of God called his Church All which is nothing else but the effect of that which is contained in the former part which as we haue alreadie seene teacheth how we ought to beleeue in God who is the only Author Caller Redeemer Iustifier Sanctifier and Glorifier of his Church And verily it cannot be that God the Father should giue his Sonne to take mans nature and in the same to die for man in vaine according to that Gal.
gold had feet of yron and dirtie clay And would not the wicked I pray you take occasion from hence to speake euill of the name of God and of our Sauiour Christ specially if such as haue the places of eies or hands in this body shuld be blind or lame c. Verily that which the Apostle Paule noteth to be a deformitie in doctrine namely that any should lay hay or stubble vpon the precious foundation Christ Iesus 1. Cor 3 11 12. c. the like deformitie must it breed if any person should be laide vpon this spirituall foundation which is not a liuing stone I meane such a one as is not quickened to the care of a godly and holy life Neither could there be any peace to the conscience of any such profane person but he must needs be alwaies in feare of the iust indignation and displeasure of God This doubtles were now vnto vs whom God hath chosen to be the Temple of his Spirit no lesse sinne then it was vnto the Iewes to profane the materiall Temple of Ierusalem when they made it a denne of theeues a cageful of vncleane birds And therefore we might iustly looke for the like punishment of reiectiō casting off which fell vpon thē if we should be foūd in the like sin Let vs therfore according to the third dutie be so far from al vnseemely continuance in our profannes that we labour earnestly after all increase of true holines both in our selues and in others according to the exhortation of the holy Apostle 2. Cor 7 1. And Reuel 22 verse 11. Hee that is holy let him be holy still yea with increase of holines as the Angels meaning is But of this dutie of furthering holines belonging to euery Christian concerning his brother it shal further appear what belongeth vnto vs in the next Article concerning the Communion of Saints Touching our present Article the duties belonging to the comfort of Gods eternall election of his Church are yet behind Question Which are they Answer First and principally considering that the free grace of God cleane contrarie to the desert of our sinne is the onely cause and fountaine of our remssion iustification and saluation it is our bounden dutie to be most heartily thankefull to God in this respect aboue all other both for our selues and for all the rest of Gods elect and also to abandon all opinion of any worthines and merit of our own or of any other saue of our sauiour alone Secondly we considering that God hath chosen vs of free grace and iustly refused other to the declaration of his iustice in punishing their sinne this ought to cause vs in reioycing to feare and tremble before the Maiestie of God and to keepe our hearts farre from all proud and vaine boasting against others Thirdly insomuch as the election of God is a most deepe and hidden secrete in the counsell of God considered in it selfe it is our parts to be the more diligent in seeking to knowe it from the effects of Gods Spirit within vs and in the fruites of sanctification following vpon the same in the outward actions of our liues Finally the assurance of our election ought to worke contentment in our hearts against all wantes or afflictions whatsoeuer beside waiting with patience for our eternall happines and saluation Explicatiō proofe Touching that most bounden and earnest thankefulnes which we owe vnto God both for the free election of our selues and others to saluation the example of the elect Apostle Saint Paule may be an excellent instruction vnto vs what we and all other are to doe in this respect Ephes 1 verses 3 4 5 6. Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ c. who hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world c. And 1 Thes 3 8 9 We are aliue of yee standfast in the Lord. For what thankes can we recompence to God againe for you c. And 2. Ep 2 13. But we ought alwaies to giue thankes to God for you brethren beloued of the Lord because that God hath from the beginning chosen you to saluation through sanctification of the Spirit and the faith of truth And that this holy election of God is freely of grace the same Apostle teacheth plainly Rom 11.5.6 It is of grace saith he Whence he reasoneth thus And if it be of grace then it is no more of workes c. Secondly that we ought to walke in feare and reuerence considering the iust reprobation of others no worse by nature then we our selues are we are admonished in the 20. verse of the same chap. Be not high minded but feare And he rendereth a reason of the admonitiō in the verse following For saith the Apostle if God spared not the naturall branches that is the Iewes take heede lest hee also spare not thee And Philip. 2 12. Make an end of your saluation with feare and trembling he speaketh of a reuerend childlike feare of God For saith he further it is God which worketh in you both the will and the deed euen of his good pleasure Doe all things without murmuring reasonings c. As though he shuld say if ye turne aside from an humble course of life from a godly disposition of your hearts before God ye may iustly feare your own good estate with a troublesome and doubtfull feare c. Thirdly that we are to seeke for the assurance of our election from the workings of Gods holy Spirit in vs and from the fruits of a godly life Read 2 Pet. 1 5. c. 10 as was obserued alledged before in the Comforts Read also Eph. 1 4. God hath chosen vs in Christ before the foundation of the world that we should be holy without blame before him in loue And Col 3 12. Now therefore as the elect of God holy and beloued put on tender mercy kindnes humblenes of mind long suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another c. And now last of all that the assurance of our election to saluation should be a sufficient comfort against al discontentments or discomfort whatsoeuer waiting with patience for the fulfilling of the good pleasure of God in this behalfe The Apostle Paule is a notable example who suffered all things gladly for the elects sake that they might also obtaine the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternall glory 2 Tim 2 10. And therefore also ought we to suffer all things willingly in thankfulnes to God for the election it selfe The greatest afflictiōs of this life are but momentanie but the glory wherevnto they prepare and lead vs is most excellent and eternally weightie 2. Cor 4.17 Thus much concerning the duties which ought to attend vpon the comfort of this Article NOw therefore that we may conclude the whole doctrine of it Question What is the danger of not beleeuing that God hath a holy catholike Church and of not regarding to ioyne with it in
vsuall manner but we shall all be changed Wherein first the Apostle compareth death to a sleepe to signifie that death is not an vtter destruction of the body as was touched before seeing that as the body though depriued of all sensible vse of the senses as one may say yet awaketh in the morning and findeth all after a sort renewed so the body after that it hath slept his full sleepe till the last day shall then rise againe in that morning to receiue life sense and motion according to that Psal 49.14 The righteous shall haue dominion in that morning Illo manè 1. quo resurgâ—nt pij quasi ex nocte sepulchri cum videlicet Sol iustitiae orietur Christus secundo aduentu suo Vt scité Iunius See more to this purpose in the 2. Booke page 609. where this sentence is englished Secondly the Apostle sheweth in these words We shall all he changed what shall be instead of a death and resurrection to all such as shall be found liuing at the comming of our Sauiour to iudge the world When as to speake properly they shall neither die nor rise againe but onely be after a wonderfull manner set in the same glorious estate with the other Thirdly in the words next following the holy Apostle giuing vs to vnderstand that this change of the faithfull who shall be found liuing at the comming of our Sauiour together with the change of all other creatures and the raising vp of all the dead being to be done with greater expedition then all things were made at the first it serueth notably to set forth the almighty power of God herein And therewithall mightily to strengthen our faith against all doubtings about the matter And yet not so that the moment which the Apostle speaketh of is precisely to be vrged further then to note singular expedition for so great magnificeÌ„t a work far aboue that any would think how it could be so soone wrought Like as Lament chap. 4.6 it is said by the holy Prophet that Sodome was destroyed as it were in a moment because it was done in a short time euen soone after that goodly sun-shine morning wherein Lot went out of it Reade also Numb 16. verses 21.45 Fourthly in the same verse the holy Apostle telleth vs yet further what shall be the instrumentall cause of this change and of the generall resurrection namely the sound of the trumpet of God euen that which 1. Thes 4. he telleth vs shall be sounded by the Archangel of God And the same no doubt in farre more glorious manner sounding to all the world then at the giuing of the law of God to the people of Israel This trumpet out of all question is not that which H. N. hath challenged to himselfe with a most shrill and lowd blasphemie as if he were appointed of God to be the man that should by his doctrine raise vp all the Lords dead as he saith Finally the holy Apostle St. Paul for the further strengthening of our faith concerning this change and the resurrection of all the faithfull to glorie hee assureth vs in the last verse that it is the very determined decree of GOD whose counsell and purpose nothing can possibly frustrate that it must be so For saith he this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortality Concerning which words of the holy Apostle note we diligently that for further euidence and confirmations sake hee doth as it were point with the finger to this very body which wee carry about with vs as though he should say euen this and no other then euery mans owne body shall certainely rise againe according as Iob guided by the same Spirit of faith saith in the 1â— chapter of his booke verses 25 c. O that my words were now written c. For I am sure that my Redeemer liueth and that the last man shall rise to stand vpon the earth And though after my skinne wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh Whom I my selfe shall see and mine eyes shal behold and no other for me after my reines are consumed with my bosome As though he should say though both barke and belly euen the thickest part of the body be wholly consumed to dust c yet shall I see the Lord my Redeemer For like as our Sauiour Christ at his first comming in all the cures which he did both to the bodies also to the soules of men he did not giue them other soules nor other members to their decaied lame or withered bodies but onely a new renewed qualitie and disposition to either of them as sight to the same eyes hearing to the same eares strength to the same legges which before were lame as for example concerning the eare of Malchus which Peter strooke off our Sauiour Christ did not make another eare to grow out of his head but caused the same eare to grow to his head againe for as the holy Euangelist writeth he touched that eare which was stricken off and healed the man Luke 22.51 so at his second comming our Sauiour will not giue men other bodies but he will by his mightie power raise vp the very same bodies though by his grace endued with far more excellent qualities and aduanced to a farre more excellent estate then they were in before I speake of the bodies of the faithfull Neuerthelesse euen concerning the wicked this also is very equall and iust that the very same should be raised vp againe insomuch as the same that haue sinned and died in sinne are to be punished in the iustice of God and no other for them as well as that the same bodies of the faithfull which haue beene redeemed and done faithfull seruice to God should of his mercy be rewarded and no other instead of them This is the rather to be diligently obserued and soundly digested in our mindes because some not considering the almighty power of God haue in their weakenesse beene carried away to thinke that though we shal rise againe yet it must be with other bodies Wherefore beloued let vs be the more carefull so to settle and resolue our selues in the beliefe of the almighty power of our God and Sauiour Iesus Christ with like assurance of the good pleasure of his diuine will in this behalfe that we may be throughly perswaded that no burning of our bodies in the fire no deuouring of them by wilde hearts or by the rauening foules of the ayre c can possibly hinder that God should not easily gather together the same substance and the smallest resolued dust of it euen the same very first matter whereof the body was composed and framed at the first But yet more carefull ought we to be against the heresie of H. N. who maketh no reckoning of the resurrection of the body at all And as a fruit thereof in the 6. chapter of his Documentall sentences feareth not to contradict the plain meaning of the Apostle